Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

It was a beautiful day. A perfect day of early June. The Sun was shining, and not a cloud in the sky. The perfect day for a romantic picnic. A romantic picnic which Marinette had been planning for the last two days. For some time now, she wanted to have a picnic with Adrien. One that did not involve both of them being dressed as Ladybug and Chat Noir, on a rooftop, at night. And the time had finally come for that to happen. She had picked her most summery outfit for the occasion, and she had made all of hers and Adrien’s favourite foods. It was a lot of work, but it would be worth it, when she and Adrien were eating those delicious treats, sitting in the Jardin des Tuileries, enjoying the Sun, and each other’s company.  

“There. I think I’ve got everything.” -Marinette said, as she checked the basket. –“Sandwiches, cupcakes, sodas, lemonade, croissants, eclairs, chocolate chip cookies, cranberry cookies, … oh, and  I can’t forget about the Camembert. If I do, Plagg will complain that I brought cookies for Tikki, but didn’t bring anything for him.” -she commented. –“Tikki, can you go to the refrigerator and bring me the Camembert, while I go upstairs to put my shoes on?”

The scarlet kwami usually responded right away. But this time, there was no response. Looking around, Marinette found it strange that Tikki disappeared like that, especially when a few seconds before, she had been there in the kitchen with her. 

“Tikki? Tikki?! Where are you?” -Marinette asked, after her kwami did not answer her. –“Where did she go?” -she thought. –“Guess I’ll have to get the Camembert myself. Let’s hope dad hasn’t eaten it all.”

Marinette did not understand why Tikki had disappeared like that. It was not like her to do that. Still, the blue-haired girl tried not to put too much importance on it, as she made her way to the refrigerator. Opening it, she saw that this one was nearly empty, which meant that Sabine needed to go shopping. Still, the one thing Marinette needed from it was standing right there in front of her. A piece of Camembert.

“Here’s the Camembert.” -Marinette said, as she grabbed the cheese and closed the refrigerator’s door. –“Plagg better like this variety, because I don’t plan on buying a smellier variety.” -she said, as she placed it inside the picnic basket. –“But what truly matters is that this picnic will help Adrien forget about his problems. He’s still struggling to forget what happened during that fight, where La Paon took control of his aunt’s body and possessed it. And as a good girlfriend, it’s my duty to try and cheer him up.”

Taking a moment to admire the delicious food she had placed inside the basket, she was tempted to grab something and eat it, right then. It was hard to resist, thanks to the fact of just how scrumptious everything looked. From the sandwiches to the cupcakes, everything looked fit for a king, or at the very least a prince.

“Mom sure did a great job with these cupcakes… wait a moment, mom didn’t bake the cupcakes. I was the one who baked them.” -Marinette commented, not understanding why she had said that. –“I did, didn’t I? But if I did, how come I don’t remember baking them?” -she asked, as her memory seemed to be playing tricks on her.

She tried to remember baking them, but she could not remember it. Neither the croissants, nor the eclairs, and even less the macarons. In her head, Marinette thought she had been cooking all morning, but if so, why could not she remember it? Looking around, the kitchen was spotless, and it should not be. Every time Marinette cooked or baked something, she tended to leave the kitchen looking like a disaster zone. This would lead her mother to scold her and tell her to not make such a mess. But this time, there was not even a spoon out of place. Between her not remembering if she had baked all the things she had in the picnic basket, and the fact that the kitchen was spotless, the whole thing seemed bizarre to Marinette.  

“Could it be that I’m imagining things, or is my brain playing tricks on me?” -Marinette thought to herself. –“I mean, if I didn’t bake all these goodies, than who did it? Mom and dad were too busy.” -she said, as she looked at the picnic basket and saw it was empty. –“What?! This basket was full just a second ago! Where did all the food go?!”

Not understanding what was going on, Marinette began to think that she was going insane. Food did not disappear like that. For a second, she wondered if there was anyone playing a prank on her. But she quickly put that hypothesis aside. Both her parents were down in the bakery, and she knew that other than herself and Tikki, there was no one else in the apartment. Even so, that did not explain where the food had gone to.  

“The basket was full. I didn’t imagine it, just like I didn’t imagine that I made all that food for me and Adrien. I mean, I even went to get the Camembert for Plagg, and… where did the refrigerator go?!” -Marinette shouted, when the place where the refrigerator had been, was now empty. –“Is this some kind of sick joke, or am I going insane here?!” -she yelled, feeling more confused by the minute.

First it was Tikki who disappeared. Then, it was the food in the picnic basket that disappeared. And now the refrigerator was also gone. Nothing made sense. The next thought Marinette had was that she was going crazy. Tikki could have gone somewhere, but things like food and refrigerators do not disappear like that. Not even David Copperfield could make things disappear like that, and that was what Marinette was telling herself, trying to find an explanation in her mind, for what was happening.

“Could this be the work of an Akuma?” -Marinette asked. –“That would explain the food and the refrigerator. And even maybe why my brain is possibly playing tricks on me.” -she assumed. –“But that still doesn’t explain where Tikki is, and why she didn’t answer me, when I called her.”

Trying to figure out what was truly going on, Marinette’s first impulse was to go up to her bedroom, and search for Tikki. Going up the stairs, she kept wondering what could really be happening. And as she climbed the stairs, she had the impression that it was taking her longer than usual to get to her bedroom. If the disappearance of Tikki, the food in the picnic basket and the refrigerator, along with her fuzzy memory were not enough to make her think something was wrong with that picture than her taking so long to get to her bedroom would be a definite sign. Finally, she reached the door and opened it. But what she saw was not her bedroom.

“W-What is going on?” -Marinette asked

Instead of being in her bedroom, she was in her classroom. Her outfit had also changed. On top of it, all her classmates and friends were there, seated in their respective seats. But they were not moving. They were not even blinking or breathing. They were like lifeless statues. All that was giving her the creeps.      

“How can this be?” -Marinette asked, as she looked around, when it hit her. –“Wait a minute… this must be a dream.” -she theorized. –“But wouldn’t I know that I’m dreaming? I usually know when I’m dreaming.”

Ever since she had been granted the possession of the ladybug miraculous, Marinette had developed the uncanny skill, if one could call it, to always remember the dreams and nightmares she had. But she had also developed an ability to always tell when she was dreaming, or not. So, if this was a dream she was having, she had failed to notice it.  

“If this this is a dream, then I can control try and control what happens in it.” -Marinette said. –“Tikki, show up!” -she called forth her kwami.

But nothing happened. The scarlet kwami did not show up, and everything remained the same as it was. Marinette tried to call her one more time, but the result was the same. Tikki was nowhere to be seen.

“Okay, I can’t seem to control anything here.” -Marinette sighed. –“Still, if it’s a dream, it’ll have to end, sooner or later.” -she said. –“Guess all I can do is to go along and wait for the dream to end.”

That was a reasonable choice and decision. Not that she had any other option, or so Marinette thought. Wondering what could she do to make the dream go forward, she decided to interact with the dream projections of her friends, hoping something would happen.

“Hey, Alya! Don’t tell me you’re working on something for the Miraculous Blog?” -Marinette asked the statuesque Alya, who remained static. –“You’re not in a talking mood, huh? What do you think of this, Nino? Your girl doesn’t feel like talking, and you know that she loves to talk.” -she commented with the statuesque Nino, not getting an answer from him either.

Marinette kept interacting with everyone in the room, but there was no reaction from anyone. They were just statues of her friends. Not knowing what else she could do, she decided that maybe what she needed to do, to progress in the dream, was to exit the classroom. But as she was about to

“Beware, beware, beware, beware…” -a voice was heard.

“Beware? Beware of what? Where’s that voice coming from?” -Marinette asked, while trying to ascertain from where the voice was coming. –“It sounds like it’s coming from behind the door.” -she said.

Walking to the door, she continued to hear the voice repeating the same word: Beware. Placing her hand over the handle, Marinette wondered what was on the other side, as she opened the door. To her surprise, when she opened the door, there was nothing. Complete darkness. Feeling a shiver down her spine, Marinette wondered what would happen next, if she just went back inside.

“I can always stay here, and wait to wake up.” -Marinette thought, when she heard the voice again.

“Beware, beware, beware.” -the voice continued to repeat the same words.

“Or I can just suck it up and go ahead, to see if I can find out where this voice is really coming. I mean, it’s a dream. You can’t get hurt in a dream… I think.” -Marinette thought to herself, when the voice was heard once more. –“Screw it. This voice is starting to annoy me, and with some luck, if I find out who’s talking, I might wake up.” -she said.

Taking a deep breath, she stepped through the door, and closed it behind her. Looking around, darkness went as far as her eyes could see. There was nothing there. Only darkness and that strange voice, which kept repeating the same thing over and over. After a while, it started to annoy her, and there was no sign that it was going to stop.   

“Beware, beware, beware.”

“Beware of what?!” -Marinette yelled out. –“What am I suppose to beware?!” -she asked, hoping for an answer.

“Beware of the future.” -the voice spoke, answering Marinette’s question.

Deep down, she knew this was going to happen, but still, it still scared her, when she heard the mysterious voice answering her back. Suddenly, numerous spheres of light appeared, and began to dance in the air, describing irregular patterns. A few seconds later, they surrounded Marinette, starting to fly in a circle around her. Even knowing that it was all just a dream, Marinette was scared. She did not know what was going to happen, and it scared her. Then suddenly, the spheres of light stopped, and began to descend towards the ground, slowly, where they landed, making a noise similar to that of a drop of water falling on a wet surface.

“Calm down, Marinette. Remember, it’s just a dream… you think.” -Marinette thought to herself.

Then, the spheres of light, one by one, opened like a delicate flower. And when they did, they took the form of several different women.  

The first one had fair white skin, long dark blueish-black hair, putting most of it back into a raised bun and black eyes. She wore a long tied red bandana with eyes holes and black spots over her upper face, a black-spotted and red tunic with short, dark grey-edged sleeves, and black-spotted and red trousers that ended a little below her knees. Additionally, she wore dark grey wristbands and shoes.

The second one had tanned skin, green eyes and a cat-like smile. Her outfit was composed by a red kalarisis with spots on the fabric, a golden and black usekh around her neck, a golden bracelet shaped like a snake around her right upper arm, black sandals, as well as an Egyptian wig. In her left hand, she was holding a papyrus.

The third one had tanned skin, brown eyes and auburn hair in a bob cut. She was quite tall, and her Olympic physique made it clear she was a woman of enormous strength. Probably an Amazon. She wore a loose red dress with black spots. Cinching the dress around her waist was a piece of golden armour that she wore like a girdle. She also wore golden armour on her head, forearms, shoulders, and shins. In her right hand she had a spear, and in her left a red circular shield with black spots.

The fourth one had white skin with scars over her right and left eyes, a cross scar on her right cheek, and the right side of her upper lip. She had dark brown hair in a pixie cut and her eyes were dark green. As for her garments, she wore a silver armour with a ladybug-print tunic over the chain mail. In her right hand, she was holding a sword.

The fifth one had white skin with a scar over her upper lip, brown eyes short wavy black hair. The outfit she was wearing was white and could be divided into two parts. The upper body featured a white hood with the centre shaped to resemble an eagle’s beak, which was connected to the robes, with the torso bearing an open collar. The lower part of the robes was doubly layered, with the back of the robes trailing down to be longer than the front. Around the waist was a long red and black sash with pouches attached to a belt. The belt also held together an ornate silver ladybug insignia, with scabbards holding throwing knives flanking it. The robes featured a black leather spaulder where a red cape with black spots was attached, draped over and around her left arm and shoulder.

The sixth one had long dark hair and blue eyes. She wore a brown cavalier hat with red feathers, and over her upper face, she wore a red mask. Her outfit included a red tabard that ended partially down her legs with black dots and black wavy edges on the bottom edge. Underneath the tabard, she had a white long-sleeved shirt with a folded collar. She wore a black cloth corset over the tabard that had a black backside, and around her waist, she wore a belt with a black scabbard. The scabbard held a silver rapier. She also wore black leggings, white gloves, and tan boots with white edges that started above her knees.

The seventh one was a woman of medium height. She had dark brown skin with black hair wrapped in a bun and green eyes. She wore a red dress with black spots and black lace. She had two rose-shaped accessories, one in her hair, and the other in the upper centre of her dress below her neck. She also wore knee-high black boots with brown shoelaces and red arm gloves with black spots and black lace. On her face, she wore a red mask with five black spots.

And finally, the eighth one had long black hair and dark eyes. She wore a white nón lá with a frontal design of a flying ladybug and flowers, and she wore the earrings. Her áo dài included a red tunic with black dots and black edges on the sleeves, collar, and flaps. The front flap of the tunic over the chest features designs of black curls connected to the black edges and a white flower button with a black centre over it. Also, she wore black trousers and black shoes.

“W-Who are you?” -Marinette asked.

“Can’t you tell? We’re Ladybugs, just like you.” -the Egyptian Ladybug said. –“I am Khepri.” -she introduced herself.

“I’m Hippolyta. Pleased to meet you, warrior sister.” -the Amazon Ladybug told her.

“My name is Yu Ching and I was the very first holder of the ladybug miraculous. I was known as Piáo Chóng.” -she introduced herself.

“I’m Jeanne d’Arc. And while I was alive and in service of the Miraculous Order and the King of France, I went by the named of Scarlet Fate.” -Jeanne introduced herself.

“I’m Louise de Batz de Castelmore, daughter of Charles de Batz de Castelmore, the Count of D’Artagnan. But my friends, and my enemies knew me best as La Coccinelle, holder of the ladybug miraculous and member of the king’s Musketeers.” -La Coccinelle introduced herself.

“My name is Carmen Isabel Juanita Espinoza Valdès Salcedo Cortez. But since that is such a long name, you better call me La Mariquita.” -La Mariquita told her, in a joyful voice.

“I’m Artemisia Adragna, renaissance painter. And in my spare time, I’m also a spy known as La Coccinella Scarlatta.” -Artemisia introduced herself.

“And I’m your predecessor. My name is Bọ rùa, and I also went by the name of Ladybug. It is an honour to meet you, Marinette Dupain-Cheng.” -Bọ rùa told her.

All of that looked and felt strange to Marinette. She recognized one or two of them from the times Tikki’s told her stories about them. To see them there, even if it was a dream, was something she had never thought would be possible. And it was then that she wondered if that was really a dream, or something else.

“You’re all Ladybugs. You’re all the previous holders of my miraculous.” -Marinette declared, as she looked at them.

“You mean our miraculous, warrior sister.” -Hippolyta said.

“And we’re not all of them. Besides us, many others used that miraculous with pride and honour.” –La Mariquita declared. –“Some to defend the world from Hawk Moth and other threats. Others to uphold justice and defend the people.” -she stated.

“And we must say that you have been doing a fine job, Marinette. Like us, you’ve proven over and over that the Book of Prophecies chose you well, to be the new holder of the ladybug miraculous.” -Khepri said.

Marinette felt honoured, when hearing Khepri telling her that. There were still times, when she doubted herself, even though her friends and teammates kept telling her she had no reason to doubt herself. So, to hear one of her predecessors telling her that she was doing a great job, it put a smile on her face. But that smile was soon to disappear, because of what happened next.  

“We’re here to warn you, Marinette.” -Jeanne told her. -“That you must beware of the future. In you, rests the fate of the world.” -she warned her.

“Dark days are coming.”- Bọ rùa warned her.

“Dark days that will decide not only your future, but the future of Paris, and the world.” -La Coccinella scarlatta stated.

Hearing those warnings, the smile that Marinette had on her face disappeared. What had started has such a beautiful dream, had turned into a warning of the apocalypse, which was to come. Needless to say, that Marinette quickly began to panic.  

“Dark days are coming? H-How do you know that? How can you possibly know that?” -Marinette asked them, not understanding how they could know such a thing.

“We just know. And you would be wise to heed our warning.” -La Coccinella Scarlatta warned her. -“Dark days are coming. And the first of many trials you’ll have to face, is upon you.” -she said.

“Only you will be able to save the world in the end.” -La Mariquita declared.

“You might have your friends by your side, to help you. But in the end, if things take a turn for the worst, you must be ready to face the creeping darkness alone.” – Khepri warned her.

“Then, please tell me what is going to happen. Tell me, so I know how I’ll be able to stop it!” -Marinette begged them. –“Please, what is going to happen? Tell me!” -she exclaimed, fearing the answer.  

“You don’t understand. We don’t know what’s going to happen. We just know that it’ll happen and you must be ready.” –Jeanne told her.

“As the new Ladybug, and as the leader of your team, it’s your duty to make sure that whatever disaster is coming, it will not come pass.” –Piáo Chóng declared, with a serious look on her face.

“But if I don’t know what will happen, how am I supposed to prepare myself for what’s coming?!” -Marinette asked them. –“Why can’t you tell me what’s going to happen? Why are you being so cryptic about it?!” -she asked them, hoping that one of them told her something, instead of just spewing warnings.

“We’re being cryptic, because we don’t know what is going to happen, Marinette. We’re Ladybugs, we’re not omniscient or all-knowing. We merely feel the darkness that is making its way towards you.” - Piáo Chóng explained.

“The best we can do is warn you to be ready for whatever may come your way, warrior sister.” -Hippolyta told her.  

“Then, what’s the point of showing yourselves like this, while I’m sleeping, if you’re not going to help me?! I could’ve figured out what you’re telling me, by myself, by talking to master Fu, or even my friends, who are always saying that we must be ready for anything!” -Marinette yelled, angry at them.

“We understand your frustration. And we wish we could help you further. But this is all we can do. To warn you about the darkness that is making its way towards you, Marinette.” -La Coccinelle told her.

“You could at least tell me how big is the danger that it’s heading towards me! Tell me, is it bigger than Hawk Moth? Or La Paon? Or the Collector? Or all three of them combined?! Is it something that we’ve never faced before?! I mean, okay, I understand you can’t tell me what it is, but you could at least tell me, how bad it will be, in a scale of 1 to 10!” -Marinette yelled at the eight women.

She implored them for answers, but they gave her none. And before she could try and somehow convince them to tell her any valuable information, they began to chant the same words that had drawn Marinette there, over and over, until their voices became one. It was then that that voice became so loud, that Marinette was forced to cover her ears, afraid that her eardrums would burst. But that was not all, the eight Ladybugs began to spin around Marinette, faster and faster, until they were visually a mass of blurred colours, making her feel like she was inside an out-of-control carrousel. Closing her eyes, Marinette just wished to wake up.  

The following second, Marinette woke up, startled. She was drenched in sweat and her heart felt like it was about to burst from her chest. Panting heavily, grasping for air, she just wished her heartbeat to slow down, while also forgetting what happened in that freakish dream. Her eyes looked to the left and saw that it was only a few minutes past one in the morning. She had slept for little more than an hour and half. Tikki, who woke up a minute earlier, and had gone to the bathroom to drink water, saw Marinette sitting on the bed, panting, and quickly realized that she had had a nightmare.

“Is everything alright, Marinette?” -Tikki asked her, as she approached her.

“I… Y-Yeah, it was… just a crazy dream.” -Marinette said, as she placed her hand over her chest and felt her heart beating like a crazy ticker.

“A crazy dream? You mean, a nightmare?” -Tikki asked her, worried.

“No, not a nightmare. At least, not at first. In fact, it was more like a dream where things started normally, and then, someone flipped the switch and the world got turned upside down.” -Marinette explained to her. –“One minute, I was preparing a picnic for me and Adrien, then the following minute, I have a bunch of Ladybugs around me and telling me to beware the future and that bad things are coming towards us.”

“A bunch of Ladybugs?!” -Tikki asked her.

“Yeah, there were lots of them. Eight of them, if I remember correctly. There was one that was wearing an Ancient Egypt-style outfit, and there was also one that looked like an Amazon, and Jeanne d’Arc was also there…”

“Jeanne d’Arc?! Jeanne was in that dream of yours?!” -Tikki exclaimed. –“What did she tell you? What have they told you?! Which Ladybugs were in that dream?! Please, Marinette tell me!” -she begged her. –“Tell me the whole dream, please!”

Marinette did not understand why Tikki was asking her to tell her what had happened in her dream. But the concerned look in Tikki’s eyes, and the fact that the whole dream felt so real and a clear warning, made her see that whatever the reason she was asking her that, it had to be important. And so, Marinette told her everything that happened in her dream, without skipping on the details. Tikki listened to it, without interrupting her.  

“And that’s all that happened.” -Marinette concluded.

“Is it really? You didn’t forget anything?” -Tikki asked her.

“No, I didn’t, Tikki.” -Marinette assured her.

“Then, you saw Jeanne, Hippolyta, Bọ rùa, Louise, Khepri, Ching, Carmen and Artemisia.” -Tikki said. –“And they were all telling youthat something bad is coming your way and that you need to be prepared.”

“This was a prophetic dream, like the ones Nathaniel has sometimes, right?”

“Oh, yes. It was one.” Tikki assured her. –“And as far as I remember, this only happened to two of my holders. You’re the third.” -she pointed out.

“Who were the others, Tikki?” –Marinette asked her.

“Jeanne and Bọ rùa.” -Tikki declared.  

“And were they also visited by the spirits of previous Ladybugs too, to warn them of an incoming danger?” -Marinette asked the little kwami.

“Yes. In Jeanne’s case it was Hawk Moth, who was pulling the strings behind the King of France and the King of England, waging war on both kingdoms and forcing her and the holder of the black cat miraculous to fight each other.” -Tikki explained. –“An in Bo rùa’s case, it was the fact that Hawk Moth found the ultimate human vessel, which is the Hawk Moth that we’re still fighting.” -she added.

“So, the two bad things that happened, when they were warned, were really bad.” -Marinette sighed, as her mind began to imagine the darkest possibilities. –“So, whatever it is they were warning me about, it has to be just as bad, or even worst than what happened before.” -she declared, as she felt a shiver up her spine.

“I’m afraid so.” -Tikki declared.

“I just wish they had told me something more, Tikki. Not knowing what is the danger that’s coming, even though I know it’s coming, is frustrating, to say the least.” -Marinette sighed. –“It could be Hawk Moth, or La Paon, or something else entirely… Just thinking about it, it’s making me go insane!” -she sighed once more, while clenching her fists in anger. –“Why couldn’t they  

“Because they can’t, Marinette. Ladybugs have a lot of powers, but seeing into the future isn’t one of them.” -Tikki said. –“The fact that they showed up to you in a dream, is already a very good thing, though.”

“A very good thing? What do you mean?” -Marinette asked, not understanding how could that be a good thing.

“It means that the bond that you have with me and my miraculous is getting a lot stronger.” -Tikki told her. –“And it also means that you might be able to unlock new abilities in the near future.” -she explained it to her. –“You know that miraculous grants its holder numerous abilities, but not every holder has the same abilities, and some abilities are only unlocked by certain holders. Not to mention, that even I don’t know all the abilities that are to be unlocked. You could unlock an ability that I know of, or you can even unlock one that no previous holder had.” 

It was quite exciting to hear that. Marinette was always believing that unlike her friends, the powers she had were nothing, when compared to theirs. She had managed to unlock two, which had come in handy in combat. But she still felt like she was still falling behind. The idea of being able to unlock a new ability was something she would love to happen.

“Well, I already unlocked two abilities before. The one that allows me to access the astral plane, which I shared with the rest of the gang, granting them access to that very same ability. And then the one that allows me to temporarily borrow the abilities from the others, which is exclusive to me.” -Marinette said. –“It would be nice to unlock a new one. Especially because it would help me to fight whatever is coming our way.” -she stated.

“That’s true.” -Tikki said. -“But if you ask me, right now, you better go back to sleep. I know you don’t feel like doing it, with everything that happened in that dream of yours, but you should try. In the morning, we’ll talk to the others, as well master Fu and miss Bustier about what you dreamed of, and we'll decide on how we should approach this situation.” -she told Marinette.  

“Sleep? It’s going to be hard.” -Marinette told her. –“My heart still hasn't calmed down. And neither had my brain.” -she stated. –“The last thing I want to do know, is to sleep. I suppose I can’t convince you to go on a little patrol, just to help me get my mind out of all this business?”

“I’m afraid not. You know that this week no one is patrolling at night, and for a very good reason. Your final exams start tomorrow and just like the others, you need to score some really good grades.” -Tikki reminded her. –“And before you say it, yes, I know that going out on patrol helps you to relax and clears your mind. But what you need now is a few good hours of sleep, Marinette.” -she told her.

“I know. Still, I had to try.” -Marinette smiled at the little kwami. -“Okay, I’ll try to go back to sleep.” -she promised her.

“You do that. I’ll also go back to sleep as well.” -Tikki declared.

“I just hope I don’t dream about Hawk Moth or La Paon. I don’t need those two giving me nightmares.” -Marinette commented, as she laid her head on the pillow and closed her eyes, hoping to fall asleep soon. –“I really hope I can fall asleep fast. Tikki’s right. I need to be at my best, for my finals. I need to score good grades, so I don’t get into trouble with mom and dad.” -she thought to herself.

Chapter Text

At the Couffaine residence, Juleka had just finished getting dressed, and was then making her way towards the kitchen, where her mother and her brother were already having breakfast. On that morning, Anarka was making crepes for her children, and like always, she had made enough not just for the two of them, but also for a whole battalion. Upon entering the kitchen and smelling the crepes, Juleka sneakily approached her mother and hugged her.   

“Someone is in a good mood this morning.” –Anarka chuckled, as she poured a little more batter on the frying pan. –“Did you sleep well, honey?” -she asked Juleka.

“I did.” -Juleka declared.

“That’s good. Like I always say, a good night's sleep is essential for a good day.” -Anarka told her. –“And a good breakfast also helps.” -she said.

“I know. And those crepes smell really good.” -Juleka said, as she sat at the table, facing Luka.

“Don’t worry. I made enough for everyone. And if I see they’re not enough, I’ll make another batch of them.” -Anarka assured her.

“Another batch? If you’re in a mood for cooking more than one batch of crepes this morning, then you must have slept really well.” -Juleka commented.  

“You can say that again.” -Luka agreed with his sister.  

Just like Juleka, Anarka had slept well, and that was evident, due to her sunny disposition. Luka too had woken up in a good mood. But that good mood had disappeared, thanks to what he was hearing on the news. It was the habit of everyone in that house to hear the news first thing in the morning on television. And that morning, the news were anything but good.

“Protests against the Miraculous Team continue to occur throughout Paris. Yesterday afternoon, a group of three thousand citizens showed their displeasure in front of the Hotel de Ville, demanding mayor Bourgeois to take action against the group of heroes, who these citizens have been calling vigilantes, criminals and terrorists.” -the reporter said.  

The images of the demonstration, where people held signs that said things like "Miraculous Terrorists", "Ladybug = Hawk Moth", "Mayor Bourgeois Supports Super Terrorists", as well as others in which the faces of the various heroes had a prohibition sign over them, passed a clear picture of how discontent they were. On top of it, you could hear people shouting and demanding the mayor and the police to do something about it, while also chanting the lyrics of La Marseillaise. The whole thing was typical of the French people.     

“The number of protests against the heroes of Paris has tripled, since the latest attack by Hawk Moth, a week and a half ago, where he himself showed up for the first time in months.” -the reporter said. –“Public opinion has been divided for months, regarding the actions of the heroes. One of the latest polls show that 72% of people support the actions of Ladybug and her teammates, while 28% condemn them.” -she went on. –“One of the fiercest opponents of the actions of the heroes, Ambroise Delay, was present at the demonstration in front of the Hotel de Ville yesterday, where he harshly criticized not only the heroes of Paris, but also the police, mayor Bourgeois, the prime-minister and the president of France, as well as the government itself, accusing them of not being able, or even trying to deal with what is happening in the French capital, while also reiterating once more his desire to run for mayor of Paris, in the November elections of the current year.”

Following that, Ambroise showed up on the screen. Like always, he was wearing a one of his outfits, which made him look like a mix between a lawyer and a sleazy car salesman. From just looking at him, Juleka and Luka could tell that he was not about to speak pleasantries about the Miraculous Team.   

“These heroes are a menace to all the citizens of this city! Not only they put the citizens of this city in danger, they also destroy public property!” -Ambroise exclaimed, irritated. –“And it doesn’t matter if they use their so called magic to put things back as they were! That makes dangerous and mark my words, the day is coming, when they will show their true colours and reveal to us all, that they were always working alongside that Hawk Moth terrorist!” -he shouted. –“If I am elected in November, I can promise you that that day will not come, because I intend to make sure that those terrorists are all brought to justice! Unlike the current mayor, I intend to make sure that this city is protected from any kind of threats!”   

“That Delay bastard… I can’t believe anyone buys into all the crap that comes out of his mouth!” -Luka commented, as he ate another crepe.

“Luka! Language!” -Anarka warned him. –“And please, try to keep your voice down. Your father is staying home today, because he got one of those awful migraines that make it hard for him to even think.” -she said, as she flipped the crepe in the frying pan.

“I’m sorry, mom. But I can’t stand that man, when he begins to badmouth the Miraculous heroes. It makes me want to punch him in the face.” -Luka admitted. –“After all the times they saved the city, people should be smart enough to tell that they’re not working with Hawk Moth. If they weren’t around to protect us, we would probably be under the rule of Hawk Moth, in some kind of dystopian dictatorship.” -he said.

“I know what you mean, Luka. I can’t stand that awful man either. Someone ought to wash that viper tongue of his with soap, to see if he learns not to talk like that about other people. Especially those who risk their lives to save the lives of others.” -Anarka declared. –“Imagine him being mayor of Paris. It would be a nightmare.” -she said. –“I mean, I’m not saying mayor Bourgeois is perfect, but at least he doesn’t say the horsecrap that that man says, whenever he has a camera pointing at him.”

The idea of having Ambroise Delay as mayor was scary, especially to Juleka. With Chloe’s father in office, she and the rest of the heroes did not have to worry about being hunted or persecuted, just because they were doing their job. But if Ambroise became mayor of Paris, that would change. More than once he had stated that if he became mayor, his first official act would be to brandish the heroes as enemies of the state, and declare hero season open, with the help of the police and the national guard. The thought alone was terrifying. And on that day, Juleka did not need that kind of thoughts in her head. She had to focus

“Here you go, honey.” -Anarka said, as she placed a plate full of crepes in front of her. –“You better eat all of it, and instead of using dark chocolate topping, you should put on something extra sugary on top of them, this morning. You’re going to need the extra sugar for your brain cells, while you’re doing your finals.” -she pointed out. –“Remind me which ones are you doing today?”

“French Language and Literature, Chemistry and English” -Juleka said, as she grabbed the raspberry jam and place a spoonful of it on the crepes. –“And then, tomorrow it’ll be Math, Geography and History.” -she declared. –“And on the following day, it’ll be Physics and Natural Sciences.”

“You have a very busy week. But remember. Once they’re done, on Friday, you can relax and enjoy the last few weeks of school, without any kind of worries, Juleka.” -Anarka told her.

“Mom’s right. I wish I could do all my finals in just three days, like you do. Instead, I have to do mine over the course of the next two weeks.” -Luka lamented.

“And for your sake, you better do well on them, Luka. Don’t think I’ve forgotten that low score you had in Algebra, young man.” -Anarka told him. –“Because if you don’t get good grades and manage to carry over, instead of being grounded for one week, you’ll be grounded for the whole summer.” -she warned him. –“Your father and I have both agreed on that.”

“I’ve been studying, mom.” -Luka sighed. –“What do I need to do, for her to get that into her thick skull?” -he thought to himself, tired of hearing his mother giving him the business.

“Then, we’ll see if you have, or not.” -Anarka told him, as she grabbed a cup from the cupboard, and poured some coffee into it. –“And if not, no guitar playing, and no music for the whole summer.”

“Not that I don’t agree with the punishment, in case he flunks, but I hope that doesn’t mean you won’t be able to play at my friend’s birthday party, next week.” -Juleka reminded him.

“Thanks a lot, Jules.” -Luka spoke in a sarcastic tone, before smiling at her. –“But don’t worry. I don’t think that’s going to be a problem.” -he said. –“You can count on me, and my friends from school to be there to sing for her.”

“Thanks. Marinette is going to love the surprise.” -Juleka smiled.

“But do I really have to only sing Jagged Stone’s songs, like you asked me to? Can’t I play some originals of my own?” -Luka asked her. –“I don’t want to brag, but I can compose just as well as Jagged Stone, when I’m in the mood.” -he joked. 

“We’ll see about that.” -Juleka told him. –“But in the meantime, make sure you all memorize the lyrics of the songs I gave you.” -she warned him, before biting into one of the crepes.   

“Don’t worry. You know I love Jagged Stone, just as much as you do, and I know the lyrics of all his songs, by heart.” -Luka assured her.

“I’m not worried about you. I’m worried about your friends.” -Juleka told him. –“I need this to be perfect. Marinette is one of those friends who deserves to have the best birthday party ever, and if I can help that happening, I’ll do it.” -she said.

The truth was that Juleka felt she owed it to Marinette for that concert to be perfect. After what happened during their battle against La Paon, she had to try and make it up to her, by doing something special. 

(Flashback)

The day had gone well. To cheer them up, Miss Bustier had decided to take them on a little field trip through the streets of Paris; despite that was not a field trip. It was more of an authorized getaway, so that they could free themselves from the worries that were plaguing them.

After classes ended, Marinette decided she was going to accompany Adrien to the hospital, to see his aunt. Adrien thanked her, and was happy to have her accompanying him to the hospital again, especially because she herself was a lot better from her knee, and was not limping anymore.  

“Ready to go?” -Adrien asked Marinette, as he finished putting his things, inside his backpack.

“Ready.”-Marinette said, as she slipped her backpack over her shoulder.

“Uh, Marinette? Could we talk to you for a minute?” -Rose asked her, as she and Juleka stopped behind her. 

“Sure.” -Marinette said, as she turned to face them. –“Adrien…”  

“Don’t worry. I’ll tell Gorilla to keep the engine running.” -Adrien smiled at her. –“See you in a bit, milady.” –he said, as made his way out the classroom, towards the stairs.

“See you in a bit.” -Marinette waved at him, before turning her attention to the girls. –“So, what’s the matter, girls?” -she asked Rose and Juleka.

“Uh, we wanted to talk to you, about what happened the other day.” -Juleka said.  

At first, Marinette wondered what Juleka was talking about. And then it hit her. She was talking about their decision to use the “Feathers and Shadows” combined attack. With everything that happened, she had completely forgotten about it. Still, when earlier, she thought about on what they did, and why they did it, Marinette had decided not to hold a grudge against what they did. But more importantly, she had decided she owed them an apology for yelling at them. 

“Oh, that… girls. I need to apologize to you.” -Marinette told them. –“I shouldn’t have yelled at you, when you went ahead with that decision…” -she said.

“No, Marinette.” -Juleka said, interrupting her. –“Rose and I are the ones who owe you an apology.” -she sighed, as she and the blonde looked her in the eyes.

“We wanted to apologize to you earlier, but Adrien suggested that we talked to you the day after.” -Juleka said.

“Adrien talked to you?” -Marinette asked, surprised.

“Yes. He called us, when he got home, and… well, you know how Adrien is. He told us what happened with you, after we left, and how you reacted.” -Rose declared. –“And after he told us all that, we felt even worst than before. We didn’t want you to get so stressed, that you were willing to go after us in that state, just to stop us from making what could’ve been a mistake.” -she said, in a low tone.

“He took the time to talk to them, and acted like the second-in-command, like I told him, when I was hurt and pissed about what was happening.” -Marinette thought to herself, after realizing what her boyfriend had done. –“I don’t deserve Adrien, I really don’t.” -she thought, while withholding her tears.

“After it, we were going to call you and apologize for what we did, and what we put you through. But he told us it was best, if we waited for the following morning, so we, including you, could sleep about it.” -Juleka stated. 

“But then, we all know what happened with Adrien’s aunt, and we completely forgot about it, and ended up postponing it.” -Rose admitted. –“And here we are now. We shouldn’t have ignored your orders back then.” -she told her.

“But we really thought that we could put a stop to Hawk Moth and La Paon, right there, without anyone else getting hurt.” -Juleka declared. –“We just wanted the battle to stop, before things got out of control.” -she said. –“And seeing you there, with your knee hurt, it just gave us an extra excuse to go ahead with that plan.”

“Still, in the end, our efforts were for nothing.” -Rose said. –“We weren’t strong enough to end that fight, and the only thing we ended up with was getting hurt, and anger you. So, we’re sorry, Marinette.” -she apologized.

“We both are.” -Juleka declared.

“Thanks, girls.” -Marinette said, as she placed her arms around them, and gave them a bear hug. –“That really means a lot to me.” -she tearfully smiled, before breaking the hug. –“But it’s not just you who owed me an apology. I also owe you girls one. I shouldn’t have yelled at you both, the way I did. There’s no excuse for yelling at you, the way I did.”

“Marinette, you were hurt. You were entitled to yell at anybody, just to vent off.” -Rose told her, always smiling.

“Besides you were just worried about us. Like everyone else, you have some flaws, but none of them is not worrying about others, Marinette.” -Juleka declared. 

“Excuse me, but could you girls hurry up with all these apologies? I’m hungry and I want to go home, so I can watch the new Chris Rock special, to upgrade my joke repertoire.” -Flint said, from inside the pocket of Rose’s jacket.

“Flint… sometimes your manners are as bad as Plagg’s and Imp’s combined!” -Tikki shouted, from inside Marinette’s pochette.

“I agree with Tikki. You’ve got no manners!” -Tamara told him, from inside Juleka’s backpack.    

(End of Flashback)

She had every right to stay mad at her and Rose. But like always, Marinette did not hold grudges, and also apologized for her own behaviour. That was just how Marinette was. There was not a bad bone in her body. And that was why, Juleka wanted to do something nice for her; to thank her being such a good friend.  

“Okay, don’t worry, I’ll make sure they all learn the lyrics. Nothing will go wrong.” -Luka said, as he ate another crepe.

“Thanks, Luka.” -Juleka smiled at him. –“Oh, and I know I told you this before, but you guys have got to start either with “Dark Velvet”, which is Marinette’s favourite song from Jagged Stone, or with his cover of “Running Up that Hill”, which is also a favourite of hers.” -she reminded him.

“Jules, don’t worry, I’m not going to forget about it.” -Luka told her. –“And before mom says it, I’m going to tell it to you. Relax and let your brain focus on your finals.” -he said. –“You’re no good to anyone, including yourself, if you fail them.”

“Okay.” -Juleka sighed, before eating another piece of crepe. –“I really hope I do well in the finals.” -she thought to herself.     

After lunch, and while Marinette was still in school, Tom and Sabine called both their parents, Roland and Gina Dupain, and Weng and Ju Cheng, to come over and talk with them about Marinette’s birthday party. It was custom of them do it, and on that year, because there were more people involved in the planning than usual, they had things they needed to discuss between them, before discussing it with the newcomers, who were also helping them to plan the party that year. Gathering in the Dupain-Chengs’ living room, the six of them, the first thing they discussed were the presents, and what each one was going to offer Marinette. Tom and Sabine were going to offer her a new cell phone, along with a little money for her to spend on whatever she wanted to. Weng and Ju were going to offer her a new pair of sneakers, as well as some money. Needless to say, that when Gina told them what she and Roland were planning to give Marinette, most of them were not happy about it.

“You already bought the Vespa, mom?” -Tom asked her, not believing what he had heard.

“Of course, I did. I bought it last month, before going on that trip to Coimbra, to visit my old friend Paloma, who is teaching at the university.” -Gina declared. –“And let me tell you, it’s beautiful. It wasn’t easy, but I found the right model for the right price. And the best part, it’s that it’s even Marinette’s favourite colour. You wouldn’t believe how hard it is to find a Vespa with that colour.” -she told Tom.  

“You should’ve talked to us about it, Gina.” -Ju told her.

“My mother is right, Gina.” -Sabine said, agreeing with her mother. –“This isn’t something you should’ve decided on your own.”

“I didn’t decide it on my own. I talked to Roland first. Who do you think agreed to pay for the driving lessons for her to get her driver’s license, while I bought the moped?” -Gina asked her.

“Even so, you should have told us all about this!” -Weng commented, upset. –“She’s also our granddaughter, and we have a right to decide if a present is suitable for her, or not!” -he exclaimed. 

“And what were you going to say? I’ll tell you what you were going to say. You were going to tell me that Marinette is too young to have a moped, and that it’s too dangerous for her to drive it in Paris.” -Gina declared. –“And don’t deny it. I know you all, ever since these two started to date. And I know how you think.” -she pointed out to Tom and Sabine.   

“It’s not that we don’t think she’s old enough, or that is dangerous, mom. It’s just that…” -Tom said.

“It’s just what, Tom?” -Gina asked her son, while looking him in the eyes. –“Marinette isn’t a little girl anymore, mi Tesoro.” -she said, calling him by the nickname she had given him when he was little. –“She’s about to turn 14. It’s a milestone. Back in the Stone Age, she would be old enough to be a mother.”

“But we’re not in the Stone Age. Marinette isn’t a little girl anymore. But she’s not an adult either. And a motorcycle is a very big responsibility. Not only that, but she could end up without her head.” -Ju told her, concerned about Marinette’s safety.

“Of course, she could. And she could also be run over by a car, when she’s crossing the street! Or even get mugged, while going from here to school! There are hundreds of things that could happen to her, when she’s outside, and you don’t forbid her from going outside, now do you?” -Gina declared, not liking the tone Sabine’s mom was talking to her. –“And it’s a moped! Not a motorcycle. I wouldn’t give my own granddaughter a motorcycle, until she was 18.” -she stated. –“Besides, it’ll be like a rite of passage for her. It’s normal for kids her age to be able to go out, without the need to depend on anyone to get them somewhere in a jiffy. It’s their first real taste of freedom! And, I did promise Marinette that when she turned 14 that I would give her a moped. And I always keep my promises.”

“You and your promises.” – Weng sighed, upset.

“You’ve known me for years. By now, you should know, that I always keep my promises. And this was one I wasn’t going to fail.” -Gina declared. –“Besides, you all are acting like I’m giving her a sports car for her to drive on a highway,” -he sighed. 

It was a bit hard for Tom, Sabine and her parents to accept that Gina was giving Marinette a moped. But being unable to do anything about it, they simply accepted the fact, and moved on to the next item on the list. The cake. Like every year, Tom had decided to bake the best cake he could for his daughter. And he had big plans for what was going to be her 14^th birthday cake. 

“What about the cake?” -Rolland asked Tom.  

“I’ve already sketched it, and I’ll start working on it, three days before her birthday. And to make sure that is finished on time, I won’t be accepting any special orders next week.” -Tom said. –“She’s going to love it. It’ll be the most beautiful birthday cake she ever had.” -he declared.

“You said the same thing about her birthday cake, last year.” -Sabine chuckled. –“And the year before that, and the year before that one either, and… well, you get the picture, honey.” -she smiled at her husband.

“And it was always true. Nothing is too good for our little girl.” -Tom smiled back at his wife.   

“Do you think you can handle it, on your own?” -Rolland asked his son. –“You tend to go overboard with the birthday cakes you bake for Marinette.” -he reminded him. –“Maybe I could lend you a hand.”

“That’s okay, dad. I can handle it.” -Tom answered.

“But I insist on helping you. Or are you afraid that I won’t like the changes that you made on the original cake recipes I left you, when I also left you this bakery?” -Rolland asked Tom.

Knowing how her husband and her son were, Gina immediately knew that she needed to put that argument to rest, before things escalated. She knew that if she did not do it, before the two of them started to argue, because the last time they had an argument, they spent nearly two years, without speaking to one another.

“Okay, okay, that’s enough, the two of you!” -Gina declared, shutting them up. –“Rolland, our son knows if he needs help or not. You don’t have to question his ability to pull this task.” -she told her husband, before turning to her son. –“And you, mi Tesoro, why don’t you let your father help you? Many hands make light work, as they say.”

“I suppose I could use a little hand.” -Tom admitted. –“And if you insist on helping, I don’t see why you can’t do it.” -he said.

“Good answer.” -Rolland said. –“And what kind of cake it’ll be? Have you decided?”

“I was thinking of maybe a Black Forest cake, filled with strawberries, instead of cherries.”

“Again? You already made that one for her, two years ago.” -Rolland told him, not liking the idea.

“And everyone liked it, including Marinette.” -Tom reminded him. –“There’s nothing written that forbids me from repeating cakes. Besides, she loves it.” -he said. 

“I usually don’t say this, but I’m going to say it this time. You can’t repeat the same recipe twice. As much as she loved that cake, you need to surprise her, by baking her something new! Half the fun about tasting a birthday cake, is to be surprised by what’s in it.” -Rolland declared.

“That’s highly unusual of you, dad.” -Tom commented. –“Then, what do you suggest? What kind of cake would you bake for your granddaughter?” -he asked Rolland.  

“Why not a lemon layered cake with coconut and pineapple fling?” -Rolland suggested. –“It’s one of those cakes that it’s a classic, and because they’re saying that summer is coming earlier next week, it would be a good idea to serve something that’s both delicious, sweet and fresh.” -he said.   

“Okay, I think we can do that.” -Tom agreed with the idea.

“What else are you going to serve? I mean, we know that you’ll have cupcakes and macarons, but what else? -Ju asked her daughter.

“Besides those, we’re also going to make Pineapple buns, some mooncakes and some lotus seed buns.” -Sabine answered her.   

“Oh, there’s also one more thing. Where will the party be, and how many people will be there?” -Weng asked his daughter.

“We decided that we’re going to have the party at the Place des Vosges. It’s a little far, I know, but it’s such a beautiful place, and we already catered to parties that happened there, so we know it’s a good place for a birthday party.” -Sabine declared. –“And regarding how many people will come, well, all of Marinette’s class will be there. The Cesaires are also coming, and we’re also going to have Juleka’s brother, you know, that Goth friend of Marinette, and his band playing. I think they are five, if I’m not mistaken. Nadja and Manon are also coming. Oh, and Adrien’s father is coming too, with his secretaries. Adrien confirmed it last night.” -Sabine declared. –“So, yes, counting us, you can expect more than 30 people to show up at the party.”

“That is a lot of people. We’re going to need a lot of food.” -Ju said. –“Maybe I should also make some cakes, so we’re sure that there’s enough food to go around.” -she told Sabine.

“Don’t worry. I also thought about ordering some pizzas.” - Sabine told her mother. –“But if you feel like baking, I don’t think it would hurt having a few extra cakes.” -she admitted.

The last thing that needed to be dealt with was the entertainment. Sabine had already stated that Luka’s band was gong to play at the party, but both Rolland and Weng were not very keen on the idea.

“I don’t like the idea of having a band playing at the party. We don’t know any of those kids.” -Rolland said.

“No, we don’t, dad. But if the band’s leader is Juleka’s older brother, then I believe we don’t have to worry about a thing. If he’s anything like his younger sister, then he’s someone we can trust.” -Tom told Rolland. –“We’ve already had her staying over for a sleepover in the past, twice, and she’s a sweet girl. If her brother is anything like her, then, we couldn’t have had better entertainment.” -he stated.

“On top of it, it was Juleka herself, who came to the bakery and asked us if it would be okay for her bother and his band to play for Marinette.” -Sabine declared. –“The girl wants to make her a surprise. I can’t remember a time when one of my friends did something like that for me, for my birthday.” -she said.

“Yes, but will their music be appropriate for everyone at the party? These modern garage bands tend to play nothing but loud music, filled with profanity.” -Roland asked.

“That’s a good question. What if they begin to play something that it isn’t suitable? I mean, we’re going to have little kids at the party.” -Weng stated.

“Don’t worry about it. Juleka assured me that they’re only going to play Jagged Stone songs.” -Sabine declared. –“We’ve got nothing to worry about. And knowing Marinette’s friends, I bet that when the band stops playing, Nino will take over as DJ, like he has been doing for the past two years. The boy loves music, the same way a bird loves flying.” -she said. –“No matter what, entertainment is something that we won’t have to worry about.”

“Are we also going to have a karaoke machine, like last year?” -Ju asked.

“Yes, we’re going to rent one again. Last year, it was a big hit with everyone.” -Tom answered her. –“I just hope we don’t end up having anyone drinking too much, and happily start singing the national anthem, like it happened last year.” -he jokes.

Chapter Text

And as the discussion in the Dupain-Cheng residence came to an end, at the Hotel de Ville, another kind of discussion was about to begin. Mayor Bourgeois was having one of those days, where he would rather have stayed in bed. Sighing, he had already drunk two full glasses of pineapple juice, to try and calm down his nerves and raise his spirits, which he desperately needed. But even that did nothing. Since eight in the morning, André Bourgeois had not stopped. He had already lost count of how many meetings he had that day. He just knew that he barely had time to breathe. All because of the demonstrations that took place, where the citizens of Paris demonstrated their discontent, and even their hatred for the heroes of Paris. All that had forced him to attend countless emergency meetings. The following one was with the prime-minister, and he was not happy about it. Alone in his office, he tried to find the strength to endure the rest of that day, which he knew, was going to be hellish.

“What did I do to deserve this?” -Mayor Bourgeois asked himself. –“What I wouldn’t give to pass the buck to someone else, and go home.” -he sighed, as his thoughts were filled with the image of the hotel and Chloe. –“Go home, and see my daughter, who I didn’t even get the chance to wish her good luck on her finals, today. Once more, I’m a horrible father. I just hope I can make it up to her on her birthday, in a few days.”

Once more, he had allowed his work to get in the way of private life. But before he continued to think about that, he heard someone knocking at the door. It was his secretary, warning him that his next meeting would begin in five minutes, this time with the prime-minister.

“Now, there’s someone I’m not in the mood to talk with.” -Mayor Bourgeois sighed. –“I just know that this meeting will be anything, but pleasant.” -he thought.

Just like it was happening with the mayor, the prime-minister and the government were all under fire. He needed to see the situation resolved. With him were numerous other people, which made up his entourage. Sitting down at the table, he smiled, knowing he was about to get even more headaches than he already had. Like he imagined, the subject the prime-minister wanted to discuss was the demonstrations that had taken place in the last few days.

“You need to understand that it is necessary for us to do something. We can’t allow this to go on.” -the prime-minister told the mayor. –“We need to make sure that the citizens of this city, and of this country feel safe.” -he said.

“I agree with you on that. But how can we do that? I mean, Hawk Moth has been at large all these months, and the government did pretty much nothing to find him.” -André declared. –“The police has been doing pretty much everything. As far as I know, the government has done very little to put a stop to him.” -he said.  

“That is not true. In the ministry of Interior has been doing everything we can to find where he is hiding, together with the Police Nationale, the Gendermarie and Paris municipal police.” -one of the prime-ministers accessors declared. -“And let us not forget that the newest SWAT teams that have been responding to Akuma sightings were also part of that conjoint partnership, between all police branches and the DGSE, who is responsible for their training.”

“And I am sure that the citizens of Paris, are just as happy for having them, as I am. But no matter how many times they respond to one of those sightings and engage the Akumas, it’s always the heroes who save the day.” -André said. –“They are the ones who do most of the job. It’s true that the police have been vital for when an Akuma appears. But regarding on the matter of finding out where Hawk Moth is hiding, they have failed miserably.” -he declared.

“You must realize that the government also has other priorities. Hawk Moth may be a terrorist, but he’s not the only one we have to deal with. We simply can’t redirect the entire budget to fight terrorism to catch him. It’s not realistically possible, and you know that.” -the prime-minister declared. –“And before you ask, no, we can’t stretch the budget any further than it already is. And Brussels is not going to increase the budget for counter-terrorism either. They believe that the money the EU spends on it, is already too much.”

“So, this is your way to tell me that it’s easier for us to say that the heroes are the problem here, and not the government, who can’t admit that they have screwed up. Is that it?! Because if it is, then, congratulations! The people who were in front of this building, protesting that you haven’t done anything, are absolutely right!” -André yelled, frustrated.

The more he heard, the less he wanted to hear. One of the things that André Bourgeois hated the most about his job, was to hear people telling him that it was not possible to make things happen. It made him realize that it did not matter how much power he had, because there would always be someone with even more power than him, to tell him what could and could not be done. Sighing, he continued to listen not only to prime-minister, but also some of the others, who kept repeating the same thing, over and over. Twenty give minutes into that meeting, and the mayor just wanted to get out of there.

“All we’re asking you is to perhaps not show your support to the heroes as you’ve been doing. I don't mean to say that you don't support them, but you might want to hold back on what you say about the way they deal with the Akumas.” -the prime-minister said. –“It’s never good for a politician to be associated with people that are seen as, well, let’s not call them criminals, because they aren’t. Let us instead call them vigilantes. Yes, vigilantes.” -he declared.

“Associated with vigilantes? The way you’re saying it, it’s almost like you’re just coming up with a better word for criminals!” -André shouted.

“You didn’t hear me call them criminals.” -the prime-minister pointed out.

“But you might as well call them that, from the way you’re talking about them!” -André exclaimed, angry. –“They do more for this city, than any people who’s in our line of work. It may be hard for you to admit it, but it’s not hard for me to do it.” -he stated

“Look, I’m not saying they don’t make a difference. But right now, that’s not what’s important here. It’s about calming things down. And in order to achieve that, we need to be neutral. Just don’t support the heroes like you’re doing right now. That’s all we ask of you.” -the prime-minister said.

“But I can’t do that! I can’t be neutral regarding them! I’ve been one of their biggest supporters, since they first showed up! I mean, I was saved by them, on more than one occasion! And I’m not the only one who owes their lives to them. Every time one of those Akumas shows up, they show up and they defeat it, saving the lives, not only of innocent citizens, but also of the victims of that magical terrorist!” -André shouted. –“What kind of message would I be conveying to the public if I suddenly proclaimed that heroes are a threat to the city, or as so politely said, start acting neutral regarding them? Me, who was photographed alongside them, and participated in various solidarity events that promoted them? I would be seen as a hypocrite! And worse than that, it would make me look like I was just looking out for my own interests!” -he continued to shout.

“I understand what you’re saying, but you need to realize the position the government in.” -the prime minster declared. –“Even the president has been advised not to address the matter in his speeches.”

“I don’t care what the president has been advised to do, or not! And you’re the ones who need to understand the position I’m in! You are the prime-minister of our country, and these gentlemen work for you and for the government. But I, I answer directly to the citizens of Paris! You and the government are responsible for what happens in the country, but I am responsible for what happens in the capital! And in case you’ve forgotten, we are in France, the country of revolutions! Every now and then, we have an uprising in the streets, and I don’t know about you, but I don’t like to feel like my head is in the stump, just waiting for the guillotine’s blade to come down and chop it off like a ripe melon!” -Mayor Bourgeois exclaimed. –“Times like these that I wish I had become a movie director, instead. At least I wouldn’t have to deal with this kind of issues.” -he thought to himself.

That thought was a truly nice one. But as much as he wanted to, that was just wishful-thinking. He was stuck in that room, and there was no way he was going to be able to leave, unless an earthquake happened, or an Akuma showed up.

“I understand your frustration. But if you do as we’re telling you, things we’ll eventually calm down. Besides, you need to start thinking about your re-election in November.” -the prime-minister declared. –“I would hate to see you replaced by a man like Ambroise Delay. The man would give a splendid politician, if it was not for all the crap he says.” -he said. –“And unlike what you might think, I don’t want anyone declaring a witch hunt on the Miraculous Team.”

“You’d fool me, and pretty much everybody in this room.” -André declared.

“Now, André, please; I’m trying to work with what I have.” -the prime-minister said. –“Besides, if we play our cards right, you and I will be remembered as the best Mayor of Paris, and the best prime-minister in the history of France.” -he told him. –“Especially, when we get Hawk Moth, behind bars.”

“What are you talking about?! How would we even be able to do that?! You said that you couldn’t redirect or stretch the budget to find out where he’s hiding. Or were you lying about that?” -André asked him.

“No, I was being honest about it. Our budget is already stretching quite thin. But I have good news on that matter, which I was saving, to end this meeting in a good note. We have a private contractor who is willing to offer its services in helping with the fight against Hawk Moth, for almost nothing.” -the prime-minister declared, with a smile on his face.

“Are you telling me that someone is going to help find Hawk Moth, for nothing? Out of the goodness of their hearts?” -Mayor Bourgeois asked him, not believing what he was being told.

“Yes, André. That’s exactly what I’m telling you.” -the prime-minister answered. –“And to be honest, it won’t be for nothing. But what they want in exchange is something that can be offered to them, without much fuss.” -he admitted.

“You mean, they want some favours.” -André declared, bluntly.

“Yes, and no.” -the prime-minister said. –“They aren’t things that are illegal. They are things that just need a little push in the right direction to happen. You know how the bureaucracy is in this country. In exchange for speeding up that bureaucracy, right here on city hall, they will use their resources to help us nab that Hawk Moth, by working side by side with all the police branches.” -he stated. –“It’s like they say, many hands make light work.”     

“And who are these people?” -André asked, suspicious.

“You may have heard about them. They are a business conglomerate based in Germany, that over the last few decades diversified their range of acquisitions. From private security to computer software and hardware, alongside genetic and medical research, they own numerous companies. And in this case, it will be the private security aspect that will help us nab that terrorist.” -the prime-minister said. –“They have various companies specialized in private security, which rival the DGSE, and are known for their efficiency and results.” -he stated.

“You still haven’t given me a name.” -André pointed out.

“Oh, I’m sorry. It slipped my mind.” -the prime-minister said. –“They are the Hedyloidea Enterprises.” -he declared. –“You’ll see. With them on the job, not only your poll numbers will go up, but so will mine and the president as well, when Hawk Moth is in jail.”   

After classes ended, and after taking three tests, Miss Bustier's class went home, exhausted, knowing that the next day, they would have three more exams to take. Following their teacher's advice, who told everyone to do something fun in order to rest, they all knew well what they were going to do to relax and regain their strength. And in Chloe's case, that meant a full body massage. Like it happened so often, before she left for school that day, the heiress warned her butler she was going to need a full body massage, when she got back from school. And when she did, Jean told her that her usual masseuse was waiting for her on the hotel’s rooftop, near the swimming pool. 

Going to her bedroom, she dropped everything she was carrying on her bed, and quicky went to get one of the bikinis she wore, whenever getting a massage. And following her was Sabrina. Because she did not feel like going home yet, she decided to keep Chloe company. The blonde asked her if she too wanted a massage, to help her relax. She promptly thanked her, but said that she was good.

“Thanks, but I think I rather just soak up some sunrays on one of the reclining chairs near the pool, you know?” -Sabrina declared. –“I need some sweet, sweet vitamin D.” -she joked, which made Chloe chuckle. –“And the best part is that it’s free. All I need to get it is a reclining chair, the Sun and my sunglasses… oh, crud, I must have forgotten them at home.”

“You can borrow mine. I won’t be needing them.” -Chloe said, while pointing at her pair of sunglasses, lying on her bed.

“Thanks, Chloe.” -Sabrina smiled, as she took out her glasses, and then grabbed the sunglasses and put them on. –“There, I’m ready for the sun.” -she said. –“How do I look?”

“Perfect, kiddo.” -Mika told her.

“I think they look better on me.” -Chloe said, as she began to change into her bikini. –“But they also look cool on you.” -she admitted, as she took off her blouse. –“I really need this massage to relax, after those finals, and what we were told today.”

“You’re still thinking about what Marinette said that happened in her dream, aren’t you?” -Sabrina asked her. –“I know, I am.” -she said.

“Me too. It’s never a good thing when you have a dream where someone tells you that there’s something bad coming.” -Chloe declared. –“And even worst, if that someone ends up being some of the people who once wore your miraculous, and who don’t tell you what it’s really coming, because they themselves don’t know it either.” -she said. –“I don’t know how I would react, if that happened to me.”

“I know I wouldn’t react well, just like Marinette, who ended up sleeping that well.” -Sabrina said. –“I can only imagine how she must be feeling, with the spirits of the previous Ladybugs telling her that despite of having the whole team by her side, in the end, she’ll be the only one to be able to stop that threat, alone.” -she pointed out.   

“Which is another reason why I need this massage. Thinking about an incoming threat, which Marinette will be the only one able to stop it, makes me more nervous than the fact that we’re having all our finals this week.” -Chloe said. –“I know that makes me sound utterly peddling, but I don’t really care. I need to feel relaxed, and to get those awful thoughts out of my head, even if it’s just for a bit.” -she declared.

“You’re in your own right to do that, my queen.” -Pollen told her. –“And I’m quite sure the others are also trying to find a way to relax, after the day you all had, and what you were told.” -she said.     

Once Chloe was ready, she and Sabrina made their way up to the hotel’s rooftop, which was closed down to the public after lunch. As the elevator doors opened, the girls saw Chloe’s usual masseuse, Giles, waiting on them. He was a tall man in his late 30’s with brown hair, blue eyes, thin lips and tanned skin. He was wearing a white shirt, black khaki shorts, and matching shoes. On his shirt, you could see a name tag with his name, under the hotel’s logo. Not wasting any time, the blonde quicky lay down on the massage table, closed her eyes and allowed Giles to do his work. The nerves of the finals had left her quite tense, and Giles noticed it. More than once, he commented that she needed to relax, or her muscles would continue to soak up the stress. Other than Jean, Giles was one of the few members of the hotel’s staff Chloe was okay with him talking to her, as if he had known since she was a little kid. Of course, and unlike Jean, he still addressed to her by her last name.   

“What have you been doing lately, miss Bourgeois? Your arms feel like you’ve been carrying weights.” -Giles asked, as he massaged Chloe’s upper arms. 

“I’ve been working out. I can’t let this body get flabby.” -Chloe commented.

“I see. Then, may I recommend that you take it a little easier on the workout? If you keep straining yourself like this, you’re going to need a lot more massages to relax your muscles.” -Giles said.

“You would think you would tell me to do the opposite, so you’d get more tips from me.” -Chloe joked, as he worked on her shoulder.  –“Be gentle on my left shoulder. It’s a little sore.” -she warned him.

Hearing her say that Giles chuckled, and so did Sabrina, who kept hearing their whole conversation, while enjoying the Sun. Under the reclining chair, Pollen and Mika observed in silence, both wishing they could show themselves and enjoy the Sun. Still, they knew they would have to wat until Giles left. Shortly after, Jean showed up, bringing some refreshments for the girls. Thanking him, Sabrina grabbed the orange juice and sipped it, as he asked them if they needed anything else.     

“No, thank you, Jean.” -Sabrina told him, as she took another sip from the glass.

“We’ll text you, if we need anything.” -Chloe said, as Giles began to work on her feet. –“Careful, Giles, I’m a little ticklish there.” -she warned him.

After Jean left, Sabrina made sure that Giles was distracted and grabbed one of the glasses from the tray, which had lemonade, and placed it under the reclining chair, so Pollen and Mika could also have a sip, which they both needed.

“This heat is killing me.” -Mika said, as he drank a sip of lemonade. –“Icy and delicious, just I like it.” -he commented with Pollen. –“But it could use a little bit more ice.”

“Be careful with that ice breath of yours, or you’ll end up turning the lemonade into a lemon popsicle.” -Pollen warned him, before taking a sip. 

“Don’t worry, I’m only going to cool down the glass, not what’s inside it.” -Mika said, as he used his ice breath, freezing the glass, after which, he took a quick sip from it. –“Mmm… much better. Perfect temperature” -he said.

As the massage continued, Chloe felt her body slowly relax. Turning around, she allowed Giles to work her back, which she knew was where she was most tense. With her eyes closed, she felt as if she was being rocked as the minutes passed, beginning to feel sleepy. Suddenly, she stopped feeling Giles's hands, wondering why he would have stopped. But as quickly as she stopped feeling them, she felt them once more, as they pressed against her both shoulder blades. Smiling, the blonde allowed herself to be carried away by the rhythm with which Giles' fingers touched her skin. Feeling them, she agreed that there was no better person for the job than him. And then, suddenly, she felt something unexpected. A different kind of touch. A unique touch. The wet touch of a pair of lips. Feeling it again, Chloe realized that someone was kissing her on the back of her neck. It took her second, but she recognized the way those lips were kissing her.

“S-Sabrina? Is that you?” -Chloe asked, as she felt another kiss being planted on her neck.

“Yes.” -Sabrina said, as she placed another kiss on the blonde’s shoulder, who had opened her eyes. –“I told Giles that I would finish your massage.” -she stated, as she began to massage Chloe’s neck. –“And I felt that you would enjoy a couple of smooches to your back.   

Giggling, Chloe said nothing, allowing Sabrina to kiss her back a few more times, before continuing to massage her. The blonde could feel Sabrina’s hands, and was wondering how she did not notice the difference between Giles’ touch and Sabrina’s. Hers was more gentle, more distinct. She should have recognized it, from all the times she asked Sabrina to massage her shoulders and back, after a P.E. classes. But she tried not to think of how that had slipped her, as she enjoyed being massaged by her girlfriend, who she could feel, was putting a lot of effort into it.

“Mmm… you have fairy’s hands, Sabrina…” -Chloe declared, as she felt another kiss, this time on the back of her neck. –“And fairy’s lips too.” -she giggled.

“Well, you made me give you so many massages over the years, that I pretty much became an expert on where you like to be massaged and touched.” -Sabrina chuckled, as she applied pressure to Chloe’s lower spine, making her yelp. –“Sorry, Chloe.” -she apologized.

“I-It’s okay. Just be careful where you place those hands of yours.” -Chloe said, when she felt a cold chill against her skin. –“Pollen! If you’re there, get Mika away from me! I don’t like it when he breathes ice on me like that.” –she told her.

“Oh, I was just having a little bit of fun!” -Mika sighed, as Pollen dragged him away. –“Your girlfriend doesn’t appreciate the little things, kiddo! With this heat, she ought to be thanking for having someone who breathes icy wind against her, to remain cool.” -he told Sabrina, who giggled.

“He’s right, you know? With this heat, it feels good to have some icy wind against your skin.” -Sabrina said, as she put some more oil over Chloe’s skin, and resumed the massage.

“I never said I don’t like icy wind when it’s hot. I just don’t like it, when I’m getting a massage.” -Chloe said, as Sabrina continued to massage her lower back. –“Mmm… right there, Sabrina. Use your knuckles right there.” -she said, savouring the pressure Sabrina was putting on her.  

This went on for another 20 minutes, after which Sabrina concluded the massage. She believed she had done a good work, and Chloe’s smile was proof of it.

“Mmm… I feel fantastic, thanks to you.” -Chloe said, as she stretched her arms, while smiling at Sabrina. –“Do you really don’t want me to call Giles back, so he can give you a massage too? Or, maybe I could try and give you one?” -she asked the redhead. –“I don’t usually give massages, so I don’t know if I’ll do it right. But I’m willing to give it a try, to thank you for giving me a great one.”

“Thanks, Chloe, but I’ll pass. And it was only half a massage I gave you.” -Sabrina declared, with a mischievous smile on her face. –“Besides, I need to get going home.” -she said.

“Do you really have to?” -Chloe asked her. –“Can’t you stay a little bit longer?”

“Unfortunately, no. You know that there are few things that I like to do, more than to spend time with you. But I still need to revise a couple of things for tomorrow’s finals. And, my dad’s making dinner tonight. That means it’s bouillabaisse night, and I need to help him with the fish, because my mom isn’t the biggest fan of scaling the fish.” -Sabrina smiled. –“My dad’s bouillabaisse is the best.” -she said, as she imagined it, and licking her lips in anticipation. –“You’ve got to come and have dinner at my place, when it’s my dad cooking, one of these days, Chloe. Believe me, after you taste his cooking, you’ll never want to eat at the hotel again.”

“Tempting. But I don’t know if your dad has what it takes to compete the chefs in the hotel’s kitchen. Remember, Alya’s mom works here, and she’s one of the best chefs we have, and you tried her food.” -Chloe told her.

“I know. And her food is great. But my dad’s food has that homely touch that you can only get from home cooking.” -Sabrina declared. –“Great, now I’m even hungrier than I was a few seconds ago.” -she joked, as Mika flew inside her backpack –“I really have to go, if I still want to revise a few things, before helping my dad with dinner. And you should too, Chloe. Tomorrow we’ve got our math final, and you spent the last weeks struggling with those equations.”

“I will. After I take a much-needed bubble bath.” -Chloe declared, as she got out of the massage table, wrapping the towel around her. –“Are you sure you can’t stay a little bit longer? I can have Jean drop you at home in a flash, if you stay a little bit longer.” -she suggested.

Sabrina was about to tell her that she appreciated the offer, but that she could not stay any longer, when they both heard the elevator door open. From inside, Jean emerged with an envelope in his hand.

“This has just arrived for you, miss Bourgeois.” -Jean said, as he handed her the envelope. –“A letter from your mother.” -he smiled.

Holding the envelope in her hands, Chloe was both thrilled and anxious, like every time she got a letter from Audrey. On one hand, she liked to know how her mother was doing, and how her treatment was going. On the other, she feared that things were not going as they were supposed to, and that Audrey had reverted to her old self and decided she did not need any treatment.

“Thanks, Jean.” -Chloe said. –“And it’s Chloe, not miss Bourgeois, Jean. You know you can call me by my first name.” -she reminded him.

“Yes, I keep forgetting.” -Jean apologized himself.

“Anyways, would you mind taking Sabrina home, please?” -Chloe asked him, before turning to Sabrina. –“That way you’ll have more time to study, before helping your dad with dinner..” -she told her.

“Uh, thanks, but I think I’m staying a little bit longer.” -Sabrina told her, while giving her the look that she was there for her.

Sabrina knew that Chloe did not like to open Audrey’s letters by herself. And know that, she did not mind staying a little bit longer, to see if she was alright, after reading the latest letter. After telling Jean that when she was ready for him to take her home, Chloe would text him, this one excused himself, leaving them by themselves once more. When the elevator doors closed, Pollen and Mika showed themselves again, exiting from their hiding places.

“Another letter from your mom.” -Sabrina commented, as she looked at the sealed envelope.

“She wrote you back very fast, this time.” -Pollen commented.

“Do you want me to open it?” -Sabrina asked Chloe, who she could see was hesitant.

“Yes, you do it. I’m too nervous.” -Chloe said, as she handed her the envelope. –“And can you read it too?” -she asked her, to which the redhead nodded.

Gently opening the envelope, Sabrina took out the letter inside, noticing there was something else inside the envelope. Taking it out, she saw it was a photo, a photo of a white Persian cat.  

“My dearest Chloe, I have two pieces of news that I want to share with you. First off, I'm going through a rough patch. The treatment isn't going as well as I expected. It's really hard for me to share with others about my own feelings, without hurting the feelings of other people in the process. For the first time in years, I’ve began to realize just how much I’ve hurt people around me, and how much I’ll have to make up for, when I leave her. I'm really hoping I won't be here for much longer, but if it takes a long time for me to get better, then I suppose I have to get used to it. I miss you and your father, every day, and it’s hard for me to have to rely on nothing but photos of you two, to keep my memory of you two. The only good thing about all this is that I've decided to adopt a pet cat to help me with the therapy. His name is Luxor, and he is one of the therapy animals that they use to help patients here at the clinic. He is very precious. I have included a picture of him for you to see. I never thought I would feel attached to an animal, but here I am. How are things with Adrien? I hope you two are together, like you've always dreamed of. Hope to hear from you soon. Your loving mother, Audrey.” -Sabrina read., after which she showed Chloe the photo of the cat Audrey had adopted.

When shown the photo, Chloe’s heart melted for a brief second. Luxor looked incredibly fuzzy with its pristine white fur and fluffy tail. But its most distinctive trait was its eyes. They were different colours The right one was blue, and the left one was grey.

“Oh, he looks adorable!” -Chloe exclaimed, as she looked at Luxor’s picture. –“My mom has hundreds of flaws, but bad taste isn’t one of them.” -she commented. –“She adopted the cutest Persian cat I’ve ever seen. I can’t wait for her to finish her treatment and be well, so she can bring him home with her, so I can pet him.”

“I’m beginning to feel jealous over that cat, and I haven’t even met him.” -Pollen declared, as she looked at the photo. –“But he is cute, I’ll give you that.” -she said.

“Oh, Pollen, you don’t have to get jealous. The cat’s a pet, you’re not a pet. You’re my kwami, and my friend.” -Chloe told her.

“Thank you, my queen.” -Pollen smiled at Chloe.    

Looking at Chloe, Sabrina could tell from the glow her face was emanating that she was happy. It warmed her heart to see her like that, because she believed that Chloe deserved all the happiness that came her way.    

“What?” -Chloe asked, noticing Sabrina was staring at her.

“You’re happy.” -Sabrina told her.

“Of course, I’m happy.” -Chloe declared. –“I mean, I’m not super happy, because my mom’s having trouble with her treatment. But I’m happy that she found a pet to keep her company, and hopefully, it’ll help her with the treatment.” -she said.

“Do you want me to help you write her back?” -Sabrina asked her.

“Yes. But we can do it tomorrow, or after tomorrow.” -Chloe said. –“I know you have to go.” -she declared.  

“No. Let’s do it now. I know that you won’t be able to focus on anything, before you write her back. And we both know that’s what’s going to happen; and you need your brain free of distractions, to focus on the finals.” -Sabrina told her. –“Come on, Chloe. I’ll help you write her back.” -she smiled, as she grabbed her by the hand and guided her towards the elevator, with Pollen and Mika following them.  

Once in Chloe’s suite, the girls promptly started to work on the letter. Just like it was not easy for Audrey to share her feelings with others, the same could be said about Chloe, who found it hard to share her own feelings with her mother. She had confided with Sabrina and some of the others, that she sometimes felt like they were two strangers, trying to get to know each other. Luckily, Sabrina knew Chloe better than she knew herself sometimes, and knew just how to make her say, or in that case, to write the right words. Her relationship with her mother was complicated, but it was slowly getting better, thanks to those letters they wrote to one another, as part of Audrey’s treatment. And Sabrina wanted their relationship to continue to improve. She did not know if one day Chloe and Audrey would have a relationship like the one, she had with her parents. But if there was a chance in a million of that happening, she wanted to do everything in her power to make it happen. One of her deepest wishes was for the heiress to experience the maternal bond she had been deprived over the years, and have another reason to smile.  

“Hmm… it looks good.” -Sabrina said, as Chloe finished writing the letter.   

“I guess it does.” -Chloe said, as her eyes checked the letter she and Sabrina had composed together. –“Dear Mother; Luxor is so cute! I can't wait to officially meet him in person, so I can pet him! Things at school are going really well. I just finished my first finals, and now I'm just waiting for the results, while also getting ready for the second round of finals. I'm really hoping that I've passed. I also want to tell you that Adrien and I are just friends, and nothing more! He's dating Marinette, and they totally deserve one another. I never want to break them up. If I did, Adrien would hate me forever, and our friendship will be ruined! He's like a brother to me, and that's it! In fact, I should’ve realized a lot earlier than I did. I'm sorry that your treatment isn't going well. I miss you, and I hope that you're getting better soon. Anyway, I have to go. Daddy's calling me. Love from your daughter, who hopes to see you soon, Chloe.” -she read it. –“You don’t think I need to add anything else?”

“I don’t know. Do you feel like adding something else?” -Sabrina asked her.

“No, I don’t. I think I’ve told her everything I wanted to tell.” -Chloe answered her, after taking a moment to think about it. –“If there’s anything else that I need to tell her, I can’t think of it. So, my mom will just have to wait for my next letter.” -she said, as she grabbed an envelope and slipped the letter inside.

“Never you thought that you would be doing this, did you?” -Pollen asked her, as she landed on Chloe’s left shoulder.

“No, never. Not even in my wildest dreams, would I ever think that one day I would be writing letters to my mom.” -Chloe admitted.

“Life’s a funny thing. You never know what’s going to happen next, or what awaits you.” -Mika declared.

“That’s something my grandmother Josephine would say” -Sabrina said. –“And if we think about it, it’s a good thing we don’t know what’s going to happen, because it makes all the more magical.” -she smiled

“I agree. It wouldn’t have been the same thing to know everything that has happened to us.” -Chloe agreed, as she looked at Sabrina. –“Thanks again for helping me with the letter, Sabrina.” -she told her. 

“Don’t mention it. You know that I love to help you with them.” -Sabrina said, as she placed her hand over Chloe’s and gently squeezed it. –“Besides, that’s what best-friends do for one another.” -she smiled.

“You’re right. Especially when they’re not just best-friends.” -Chloe smiled back, before pulling Sabrina and kissing her. 

“You’re really needy, you know that?” -Sabrina raised her eyebrow at her.

“I know. But we both know you don’t mind, when I get like this.” -Chloe giggled, as she planted another kiss on Sabrina’s lips, who swiftly returned the kiss, by kissing her back.

“Huh, excuse me, but we need to get going, remember, kiddo?” -Mika reminded them, as the girls broke the kiss.

“He’s right. I better call Jean to take you home.” -Chloe sighed, as she grabbed her cell to text her butler.

“Don’t worry. In a few days, I’ll be able to spend the whole afternoon with you.” -Sabrina told her, to cheer her up. –“And remember, you’re birthday is coming up, and I’ve got you something really beautiful.” -she said.

“Oh, a present! What is it?!” -Chloe asked her, excited.

“You have to wait to see.” -Sabrina chuckled.

“Okay, I guess. But in return for having to wait to know what you got me, on Saturday, you’re coming with me shopping. I still haven’t found a birthday present for miss Bustier, and for Marinette too, and you can help me choose them.” -Chloe warned her.

“Deal.” -Sabrina agreed. –“Just you wait until you see what I got you, Chloe. I don’t need a crystal ball to know you’re going to love it.”    

Chapter Text

The wind was blowing hard in the gardens of Trocadero. But that didn't bother Alix and Kim, who loved to feel the wind in their faces as they sped down the racetrack. She on rollerblades, he on a skateboard, the two tried to see who was the fastest on the asphalt. After what they both considered to be a hellish day, they needed to unwind. And there was no better place than that track to do it, for a couple of hours, before heading home. The adrenaline they both had in their blood due to the exams, needed to be replaced by a different kind of adrenaline. A much more fun kind of adrenaline. The kind of adrenaline one can only get, when speeding like a maniac.

“Come on, slowpoke!” -Alix exclaimed, as she turned around and started to run backwards. –“I’m even doing this, so you can catch up to me!” -she taunted Kim.

“Oh, yeah?! Well, watch this!” -Kim shouted, as he performed an ollie, before speeding up and pass Alix by the right. –“Now, who’s the slowpoke, Alix?!

“Oh, so you want to play tricks, huh?!” -Alix said, as she performed a backflip, landing facing Kim. –“You’re not the only one who can do tricks, remember?!” -she shouted, as she passed by him.

“I know, I’m not! I just need to be better and faster than you!” -Kim laughed, as he tried to catch up to her.    

No matter how many times they raced against one another, neither Alix, nor Kim ever got tired of that ritual of theirs. To those who were watching them, they saw two ill-bred kids insulting each other, trying to see who threw the biggest insults. But the truth was so much more complex than that. That was their way to talk to one another, when rooting for one another. There was not even a hint of malice or hatred in their speech.

“You got to try harder, if you’re going to beat me, Alix!” -Kim said, as he tried to gain speed, while rolling up the hill. –“I’ll see you in the finish line, tortoise!” -he laughed.

“Not if I get there first, snail breath!” -Alix exclaimed, as she tried to catch up.

After a few more laps around the track, and a few more tricks, to try to see who was the best, the two speedsters ended the race. Exhausted, but happy, they both walked towards the stairs that gave access to the Palais de Chaillot. They were both in desperate need of a bite to eat, and a refreshment.  

“That was a good workout.” -Kim sighed, as he sat on the marble steps. –“You actually put a fight this time, Alix.” -he said.

“I always put up a fight, you knucklehead!” -Alix exclaimed, as she playfully punched him on the left shoulder. –“And you know it!” -she added.

“Yeah, I do.” -Kim smirked at her, as he opened his backpack and took out his water bottle, while noticing that Imp was eating his last spring roll. –“You’re telling me you’ve eaten every single spring roll I put in that box?” -he asked him.  

“Yes, I have. And before you say anything, you try roll inside a backpack, the same way a piece of clothing rolls inside a washing machine, and not have both a headache and an empty stomach.” -Imp told him.

“Whatever. Just don’t complain that you don’t have anything else to eat, until we get home.” -Kim said, as he took a sip from his water bottle.

“I don’t complain. I merely state the obvious.” -Imp stated, as he nibbled the spring roll he was holding.

“Well, you better not have eaten my snacks.” -Kim said, as he took out a bag of chips from his backpack.

“Oh, believe me, I wouldn’t be able to eat those chips. They have enough garlic in them, to kill a swarm of vampires.” -Imp pointed out.    

“Just proves that you don’t know what’s good food, Imp.” -Kim laughed, as he closed his backpack, leaving his kwami to enjoy the rest of his spring roll.

“And you do?” -Alix asked him, while rising an eyebrow at Kim.

“Of course! My parents own a restaurant. I’m obliged to know the difference between good food and bad food.” -Kim declared, as he opened the bag of chips and inhaled its garlicky aroma. –“Mmm… delicious.” -he said, as he ate one of the chips. 

“I have my doubts about that, given you’re always eating everything you set your eyes on.” -Alix told him. –“A good food appreciator must have a better palate than yours.” -she declared.

“Just proves what you know about food!” -Kim exclaimed, as he scarved up a few more chips. –“A food appreciator, or foodie as they’re called, must try everything to see if it’s good or not” -he said.  

“Sounds more like a polite excuse to eat pretty much everything, whether it’s good, or garbage. And you definitely fit into that category.” -Alix shot at him, as she grabbed a sandwich from inside her backpack. –“No, Daria, don’t you dare open the pickle jar. Every time you do it, I get vinegar all over my stuff. Here let me get you a pickle.” -she said, as she placed the sandwich on the ground and quickly opened the pickle jar. –“Here you go.”

“Thanks, Alix.” -the dragonfly kwami thanked her, as he grabbed the pickle.    

The conversation about whether Kim knew what good food was or not went on for a while longer, as they ate their snacks, with Alix continuing to insist that Kim did not have the palate to know good food, if it hit him on the face. After that, the conversation changed subject, to tackle a slightly more pressing issue.

“Can’t believe we still got two more days of finals.” -Alix sighed. –“What I wouldn’t give for today to be Friday.” -she confessed.

“Me too. Still, what can we do?” -Kim asked her. –“At least, we only got two more days to go.”- he stated. –“Miss Bustier was cool to let us do all our finals in three days, so we could then relax.”

“And boy do we need to relax.” -Alix said. –“Between finals, training and Akuma attacks, we need a vacation.” -she declared.

“I agree. And hopefully, we’ll be able to start them next week, once the finals are out of the way.” -Kim said. 

“Speaking of which, what are you going to get miss Bustier for her birthday? You told me you still hadn’t figured it out.” -Alix asked him, before taking a bite from her sandwich.

“And I still haven’t.” -Kim admitted. –“I don’t know what I can get her. When it came to Marinette and Chloe it was easy. But miss Bustier is a whole different level of trying to find the right gift.” -he commented.

“You could always make something for her, like Marinette, Nino and Mylene are doing.” -Alix told him. –“You know miss Bustier loves when she gets something made by us.” -she said.

“If I wasn’t all thumbs, I would even try that approach. But these hands were only made for two things. Play all kinds of sports and beat up bad guys.” -Kim declared. –“So, no, I’ve got to try and find something cool for her.” -he said. –“What about you? What did you get her?”

“Oh, I am keeping it a secret.” -Alix smirked.

“I think that’s code for I don’t have anything for her yet, too.” -Kim joked, taunting her.

“No, it’s not!” -Alix exclaimed. –“It’s code for, I’m not going to tell you, because I want to keep it a secret.” -she told him.

“You do realize that insulting me, only makes it look like I’m right about you not having bought her a present yet, right?” -Kim asked her.  

“Don’t care. It feels good to insult you, when you open your mouth and say something stupid or bananas.” -Alix told him.    

Whoever passed by them, and heard them talking, would think they were once again bickering and fighting one another. But they were not. It was just their way to talk to one another. Kim and Alix did not know any other way to talk to one another. And they were fine with it.

“Still, three birthday parties in a row, in one week. That’s got to be a record for us.” -Alix commented.

“Yeah, well, it’s just one more than usual, during this particular week of the year.” -Kim said. –“The difference is that this year, we’ll be attending Chloe’s birthday party.”

“We always attended her party, remember? She always threw a ginormous birthday party at school, so everyone knew it was her birthday, and then had the biggest birthday cake ever, so she could offer it to everyone and tell people that they were lucky to be able to taste such a delicious cake, which had been confectioned by some of the best bakers in France, just for her.” -Alix reminded him, as she remembered the whole thing in her mind. –“And the way she always said it, it sounded like she was the spoiled queen of the world, and she was showing everyone that she could be nice… I still remember that speech she gave to the whole school, thanking them for attending her party. I swear, I just wanted to slap her silly.” -she sighed.

“Yeah, that was Chloe for you.” -Kim agreed.

“The difference is that this year, most of us are actually going to enjoy attending her party.” -Alix said.

“True. With her changing her ways, and getting off her high horse, it’s going to be a much different party.” -Kim chuckled. –“But I’m betting with you, that she’s still going to make a speech for the whole school.” -he declared.

“I agree with you.” -Alix said. –“It wouldn’t be Chloe’s birthday, if she didn’t do something like that. Hopefully, it’ll be a speech that’ll be less condescending and snobbish than last year’s.” -she hoped.

“I think it will, like the rest of her birthday. She’s not the same person she once was, so, we can expect things to be different.” -Kim said.  –“I wonder just how big her birthday cake is going to be this year?” -he pondered. –“Last year, it was so big you even needed a ladder to climb to the top to cut it. Poor Jean… the times he had to climb up and down that ladder. I really felt sorry for him.”

“I don’t know if the cake was good or not. I refused to eat it.” -Alix declared. –“Last year, Chloe and I weren’t on speaking terms, for a lot of reasons, like it tended to happen all the time, remember?” -she told him. 

“Oh, yeah, I remember it.” -Kim said. –“You even threw the piece of cake Jean gave you at Chloe’s feet .It earned you a serious reprimand from miss Bustier.” -he said.

“It was totally worth it, just to make Chloe see that I wasn’t happy for her.” -Alix declared. –“But this year, I’m happy that won’t happen, and I’ll gladly eat a slice of her birthday cake. I’ll even eat two, if it’s good.” -she chuckled.

“Yeah. I don’t think anyone is going to waste any cake this time.” -Kim told her. –“Still, as good as her cake’s going to be, I know that it won’t compare to miss Bustier and Marinette’s cakes, who will be baked by Marinette’s dad.” -he said. –“That man can bake.”  

The conversation quickly took another turn, when Kim said that he was taking someone with him to Marinette’s birthday party, which Alix felt was odd.

“Oh, and I’ll be taking that girl who’s in my swimming class with me. You know, the one I’m always talking about, Ondine.” -Kim told her.

“Really?” -Alix asked him.

“Yeah. She and I’ve been talking a lot, and I thought it would be a good idea to bring her along. She doesn’t have many friends. It’ll be a good way for her to make some.” -Kim said.  

“So, you’re taking her on a date, to your friend’s birthday party?” -Alix asked him.  

Upon hearing her say that, Kim immediately felt the need to point out it was not a date. He did not even understood why Alix was even thinking he was bringing Ondine on a date to Marinette’s birthday party. 

“It’s not a date. I’m just taking her with me, as my plus one.” -Kim said.

“Kim, “plus one” is usually the person’s date.” -Alix said, deadpanned. –“Sorry to say it, but you bringing her and saying she’s your plus one, sounds like a date, more than anything else.” -she told him.

“But it’s not a date!” -Kim told her. –“I mean, she’s cute and all, but I’m not seeing this as a date.” -he said.

The truth was Alix was relieved that Kim was not brining Ondine as his date. She did not like to admit, but deep down she had a soft spot for him. She still remembered their kiss, on the last Valentine’s Day. It had not been a consensual kiss, as they were both under Aphrodite's influence, and they had agreed to never speak of it again. But it was her first kiss, and Kim was not a bad kisser. Still, she was too proud to even consider having more than a soft spot for Kim. He was her best-friend. So, why was she relieved that he was not going on a date with that girl?

“Okay, okay, meeting adjourned!” -Alix joked. –“If you want to bring her, bring her. Who am I to tell you otherwise?” -she asked him. –“Who knows, I might end up finding out that you’ve got good taste in  new friendships. And if not, maybe she’ll be the kind of girl who enjoys laughing at you, whenever you do something dumb.”

-----------------------------

Meanwhile, at the Lahiffe residence, things were finally calming down after Alya and Nino managed to get little Chris and the twins, Ella and Etta, to sit down and watch a movie. Babysitting the three of them was complicated, but they managed. Even if that meant asking Trixx and Wayzz to act like plushies. Trixx hated doing it, because it meant she would end up with her ears hurting. As for Wayzz, he believed that there were times when sacrifice was necessary, in order to achieve victory. So, he did not mind pretending to be a plush. Putting on something educational for them, like one of the episodes of “Once Upon a Time… Life”, Alya and Nino hoped to keep them entertained, so they could focus on revising some of the subjects they had more difficulty with.    

“Hold the prince right, Chris! If you don’t, he won’t be able to watch the series!” -Ella warned him.

“He’s not a prince! He’s a ninja!” -Chris told them. –“And he can see pretty well from here.” -he said, as he held Wayzz in his hands.

“Hold him higher!” -Etta shouted at him.

“Guys, come on, if you don’t’ keep quiet, you won’t be able to watch the series.” -Nino told the three kids, as the intro began.  

“You heard him, Sapotis.” -Alya talked to the twins. –“This is just like when we go to the movies. We need to keep quiet, like when we’re in the movie room.” -she declared. –“Now, watch the series, and don’t make a peep. Nino and I need to study for tomorrow’s exams.”

After that warning from Alya, the three kids did as they were told. With their eyes glued to the screen, they all remained silent, as they watched the cartoon. Smiling, Alya and Nino knew they were going in for a half hour of peace, if things went their way.

“Are you sure it’s safe to leave them alone?” -Alya asked Nino.

“It’ll only be for a couple of minutes. I think we can trust on my brother and your sisters to behave, until we come back.” -Nino answered her.

“The way you talk, it’s like you don’t know the twins, or your own brother.” -Alya declared, in a sarcastic tone.

“Come on, it’s only a couple of minutes. And the sooner I show you what I want to show you, the faster we can go back and keep an eye on them, while revising a couple of things for tomorrow’s finals.” -Nino told her.

Because Nino was such a music enthusiast and wanted to make a living of it, his parents, with a little help from his grandparents, equipped the garage, transforming it into a recording studio, where he could work at will, without disturbing the neighbors. Most of it had been bought second-hand, with one or two exceptions, but Nino did not mind. He was just glad he had so much equipment, which allowed him to create his music. Very few people were allowed inside, and Alya was one of them. Upon entering, she noticed that like all the other times she had entered, the place looked like a field of war, with records scattered all over the place, empty boxes of pizza, as well as an endless number of crumpled sheets of paper. All of those were the living proof of Nino’s attempts to remix songs, which he deemed worthy of such treatment. Alya was not bothered by the mess, but like always, she felt the need to tell Nino about it. 

“You really need clean up this place a bit, Nino.” -Alya declared.

“I’ve been planning to do it, but…” -Nino said.

“But you got caught up in your work. I know, I know.” -Alya finished his sentence, already knowing that excuse by heart. –“Seriously, turtle boy, you need to take an hour to clean this place up. I don’t mind seeing it like this, and I know your parents don’t mind it either. But it wouldn’t hurt you to clean it up and tidy it up, from time to time.” -she said.

“I promise I’ll try to do it.” -Nino promised her. –“But right now, this is what I want to show you.” -he said.

As was his custom, Nino liked to give his friends mixtapes on their birthdays, compiling songs by artists they liked, and remixing them, so they could enjoy those songs even further. And the one he was working on, was the one he was going to give Marinette. Showing Alya a list with the songs he handpicked, he then played two samples, and asked her opinion about them. Like always, Alya was dazzled with Nino’s talent. The songs he had picked were already good, but he made them sound even better.

“That mix tape is probably your best one ever, turtle boy.” -Alya smiled at her boyfriend.

“Thanks, foxy fox.” -Nino thanked her. –“But it’s not perfect just yet.” -he admitted. –“I need to tweak the last song.”

“If I were you, I wouldn’t tweak it further. It already sounds perfect. And I’m sure that Marinette’s going to love it. You know how she is.” -Alya reminded him. –“If you give her something from the heart, she’ll be more than happy.” -she said.  

“I know that. Still, you know me. When it comes to music, I’m a perfectionist.” -Nino told her. –“I just wish it was this easy to come up with a mix tape for miss Bustier and for Chloe; especially Chloe. Miss Bustier was tricky, but I managed to finish it. But Chloe? Chloe’s a whole different matter.” -he admitted. –“It’s times like these that I wish we knew her better. Or at least knew what her taste in music is. I’m telling you, it’s hard to work with just Jagged Stone, Lady Gaga, Ariana Grande, Dua Lipa and Cascada.”

“Have you asked Adrien and Sabrina for help?” -Alya asked him. –“They know her better than anyone else.” -she declared.

“I did. But the answer was the same.” -Nino told her. –“I wasn’t expecting Adrien to know about her music taste. But I was hopeful that Sabrina would.” -he admitted. –“Turns out, from the ones I already knew, she was only able to tell me Chloe loves Dua Lipa and Lady Gaga.”

“That can be complicated. But I know you’ll find a way to make that mix tape one of a kind too. You’re the best DJ I know, turtle boy.” -Alya told him, as she kissed him.  

“Thanks, foxy fox.” -Nino said, kissing her back. –“Whenever you talk that sweetly to me, it makes me feel like the sky is the limit, on what I can do.” -he said.

“Good. Because that’ll help you focus on studying. You need to revise your Geography, and I need to revise my Math.” -Alya told him. –“Come on, let’s back up there.” -she said.

“Do we really have to go back? We could just stay here, a little longer, the two of us, all by ourselves.” -Nino suggested with a smirk on his face, as he ran his fingers over Alya’s long hair.

“You know well we have to. We’ve left my sisters and your brother on the living room, and we need to study a little bit more.” -Alya reminded him. –“Besides, remember, when the finals are out of the way, we’ll be able to relax, and have the kind of fun you’re thinking about having right now.” -she said.

“Relax? Now there’s a word I wouldn’t mind hearing a little more often.” -Nino joked. –“I can’t wait to go on vacation for one week, to Lloret del Mar.” -he admitted. –“I need to feel the sea air on my face, and the sand the salted water around my toes.”

“Just your toes?” -Alya asked him, while rising her eyebrow at him.

“Okay, more than just my toes. But you get what I mean.” -Nino chuckled.  

“And here I thought you would be more eager to have fun with me, than to go to the beach.” -Alya joked, with a mischievous smile on her face.

“Nothing says that I can’t do both things, while we’re in Lloret del Mar, foxy fox.” -Nino declared, before kissing her again.

It was hard for Nino to take his hands off Alya, when they were alone like that. And it was not just because she was gorgeous. It was also because the love he nurtured for her was as strong as steel. After a few more kisses, Alya told him again that they needed to go back to the living room. Exiting the garage, they had not finished locking the door, when they both heard a loud thump and the twins screaming, followed by a lot of laughs. This triggered Alya’s big sister instincts, which were telling her the twins had done something they were not supposed to.

“Ella! Etta! What did we tell you?!” -Alya shouted, as she and Nino quickly went up the stairs.

-------------------------

And while Alya and Nino made their way up the stairs, to find out what was going on with the twins and Chris, at the Agreste Manor, Adrien was having a problem of his own. And like always, Plagg was not helping.

“What can I get Marinette for her birthday?” -Adrien asked, as he paced around his bedroom.

“You should be more worried with your finals, right about now, than your girlfriend’s birthday present, you know?” -Plagg reminded him, as he took a bite from a piece of Camembert. –“You remember what your father told you the other day, don’t you?” -he asked, as he pretended to be Gabriel. –“Adrien, I expect your grades to be excellent, otherwise not only will you spend the entire summer studying under my watchful eye, but you'll also be forbidden from seeing your girlfriend until September, when the school year starts.”

Plagg’s impersonation of Gabriel was spot on. And usually, Adrien would laugh at it. But not this time. He was too focused on trying to find out what kind of birthday gift he was going to give his girlfriend. When she was just his friend, finding her a birthday gift was easier. But now that they were dating, he wanted to give her something special. Something that was proof that he loved her. On top of it, trying to find out a birthday gift for Marinette, it helped me to forget the fact that his aunt was still in the hospital.

“I know, I know… and don’t worry about the finals. I’ve studied enough for them, and I know that my grades will be good enough for me not to get into trouble with my dad.” -Adrien told him, as he kept scrolling down his cell phone. –“Right now, it’s more important for me to rest my brain, by trying to solve this problem.” -he said. –“And you could help me out, by throwing a couple of suggestions into the air, Plagg. With all the cheese I give you, you owe me to try and help me out, when I need the most.”

“I already told you that you could give her something delicious, like a wheel of cheese. Everyone loves cheese.” -Plagg said

“Unlike you, Marinette’s not a big fan of cheese, Plagg. So, a wheel of cheese is out of the question.” -Adrien told him, as he tried to think of a gift. –“Why does this have to be so hard? Picking a present for miss Bustier and for Chloe was easy, when compared to this.” -he sighed.  

“You’ll find one, eventually.” -Plagg assured him.

“But what if I don’t find one?! I’ll look like the worst boyfriend in the history of boyfriends.” -Adrien sighed. –“And nobody wants to look like that… I’m so screwed.” -he sighed,

“Would you stop with that? If you continue with that kind of thinking, you’ll never find the perfect present.” -Plagg told him.

“Easy for you to say. I’m about to get the prize for worst boyfriend ever, and I can’t think of a way to prevent that!” -Adrien exclaimed, when he heard a knock at the door.

“Adrien? Can I come in?” -a voice was heard from behind the door. It was Nathalie.

“Uh… y-yes. Come in, Nathalie.” -Adrien said, as Plagg hid beneath the bed, and the door opened. 

“Who were you talking to?” -Nathalie asked him, with an inquisitive voice, as she closed the door behind her.

“Who? Me?” -Adrien asked. –“Uh, nobody. I was just thinking out loud.” -he said, quickly coming up with an excuse. 

“Oh, I see.” -Nathalie said. –“Well, I came here to ask you what would you like for dinner tonight, and to also give you some good news.” -she smiled at him.

“Good news? What good news?” -Adrien asked her, curious.

“They called from the hospital a few minutes ago. Your aunt is going to be discharged from the hospital, tomorrow morning.” -Nathalie declared, with a smile on her face.  

When hearing her say that, Adrien’s heart was filled with happiness. And not just his heart. His whole being felt like he had won the lottery. After a hard day at school, and the stress of not knowing what to give to Marinette for her birthday, it felt good to know that kind of news. And he was not the only one who was happy with that piece of news. Under the bed, Plagg was also happy and relieved to hear that. He knew just how much Adrien was still thinking about what had happened to her, and how he could have seriously hurt her. So, to hear Nathalie say that Amelie was coming home.

“Those are some really good news.” -Plagg thought to himself. –“That’s one less thing the kid has to worry about.” -he thought.

“Those are some really terrific news.” -Adrien said, as he shed a tear.

“I’m glad I could give them to you.” -Nathalie smiled at him, knowing he was both happy and relieved with the news.  

“And I’m glad you gave them to me.” -Adrien smiled back at her. –“I was thinking that she would never get out of that hospital.” -he sighed, relieved.

“Well, you don’t have to think that, any longer.” -Nathalie said. –“She’ll be here tomorrow, to finish her recovery. And having you around, it’ll sure speed it, I’m sure.” -she guaranteed him.

“I hope so.” -Adrien said. –“And I hope that the police won’t give her a very hard time. They said that when she got out of the hospital, they would want to talk to her.

“Adrien? Adrien? Adrien?!” -Nathalie called him.

“Uh, y-yes?” -Adrien asked. –“I’m sorry. I was lost in thoughts.” -he said. 

“I was asking you what would you like for dinner.” -Nathalie declared.

“Oh, about dinner… I think I’ll have something light, like a salad. I’m not very hungry.” -Adrien said. The truth was he was not very hungry.

“Adrien, you need to eat properly, or else, you won’t have the energy to finish your finals.” -Nathalie told him. –“If you want a salad, I’ll ask the chef to make you one. But I’m going to ask him to grill you some chicken too.” -she said.

“Okay, Nathalie.” -Adrien said, knowing that he was not going to be able to change her mind. –“Oh, and before you go talk to the chef, could you help me with something?” -he asked her.

“Of course, Adren.” -Nathalie told him. –“What is it you need help with?” -she asked.

“I’m having a little trouble trying to figure out what I’m going to offer Marinette for her birthday, next week.” -Adrien confessed. –“I was wondering, since you’re a girl… I mean, a woman, if you could help me find a gift she might like.” -he told her.

“Oh, that’s so sweet of him.” -Nathalie thought to herself. –“He should be worrying about his finals. But I guess it won’t hurt him worrying about that matter for a bit.” -she thought. –“Of course. What is that you were thinking of giving her?”

“That’s just it. I don’t have the slightest idea, Nathalie.” -Adrien sighed, -“I could buy her jewellery, like I did for Valentine’s Day. But I don’t want to repeat myself.” -he said. –“And at the same time, I don’t want her to think that I’m a cheap stake, and that I bought her the first thing I found.”

Hearing him say that, Nathalie could not help but to think Adrien was being incredibly cute with all that, even if it was not his intention. She could tell he wanted to get Marinette the perfect birthday gift, but had no idea what it could be, and he did not want her to think that he was taking her for granted.  

“Adrien, tell me one thing. Did Marinette started dating you, because of your social and financial status?” -Nathalie asked him, with a smile on her face.

“No.” -Adrien said.

“Then, whatever present you choose to give her, she’ll love it.” -Nathalie told him.

“Is this a way of you telling me that you’re not going to help me?” -Adrien asked her, confused.

“No, silly. I’m going to help you find the right present for your girlfriend.” -Nathalie assured him. –“What I’m saying is that you shouldn’t stress about not finding the right present for Marinette. You will find something that you think she will love.” -she said. –“Sometimes, when we overthink things, we can’t see that the answer might be staring at us in the face.”

Chapter Text

Needing to relax after school ended, miss Bustier arrived at the Garden of the Ancients willing and ready to continue to train her fighting abilities with the old master. Ever since Fu had begun to train her, the young teacher began to show she was a fast learner and quite skilful with both her arms and legs, but also with swords. That garden had become her third home for the last few weeks, and every time she entered it, each time she felt more at home. She, who never imagined that one day she would have to wield a weapon to defend everything and everyone she loves.

“Good strike! But remember about your footwork, my dear.” -Master Fu warned her, as he swept her right foot, making her lose her balance, and almost drop her sword. –“You mustn’t allow your adversary to find an opening.” -he told her. 

Even though he was no longer a spring chicken, master Fu was still quite fast and agile. No doubt a side effect from wearing the turtle miraculous for as long as he did, before passing it to Nino. And that made him a formidable adversary. One who was the perfect sparring partner for someone who was still discovering and honing her fighting abilities. Just like he had done with all the members of the Miraculous Team, he was now doing his best to train miss Bustier, and help her anyway he could.

“That’s it! Don’t be afraid to move around. Pretend that you’re dancing the waltz around me!” -Master Fu declared, as he dodged one of her attacks. –“Excellent!”

This went on for another hour, when finally, they both ended the training. Bowing to each other in respect, they then proceeded to the final part of their training session. A warm cup of tea, courtesy of the old master, who like always chose a herbal infusion, which he knew would relax them, and help to tend to their sore muscles. Its scent filled the air, as he poured it into the cups.

“It’s easy to see, you were in need to let out some real steam today, my dear.” -Master Fu told her, as he handed her the cup.  

“Absolutely.” -Miss Bustier sighed, grabbing the cup. –“The final exams are hard work for the students, but they’re also hard for the teachers.” -she admitted. –“And on top of that, I keep thinking about what’s coming our way. Neither Hawk Moth, nor La Paon showed signs of life, ever since they faced each other. And that’s making me nervous.”

“I understand what you’re saying.” -Master Fu declared, before sipping the tea. –“But to be honest, I’m more worried about that dream Marinette had.” -he said.

“Yes. Just before we began the finals, she told me she had called you to tell you about it, early in the morning.” -Miss Bustier confessed. –“After she told me and the rest of the class about it, I even asked her if she was okay to do her finals, which she said she was.” -she said.

“The dream she had is quite troubling.” -Master Fu admitted. –“A prophetic dream is most of the times, not a good thing. And this one certainly qualifies as not a good thing.” -he said. –“I just wished the past Ladybugs had told her something that would give us a better understanding of what could be that threat they were talking about.”

“It would’ve made our lives easier, that’s for sure. And it would’ve helped Marinette not to get so stressed about it, especially when she was told she’s supposedly the only one who’ll be able to stop this threat, alone. Knowing her, like I do, I know that it’s going to take her a little, for her to stop thinking about that matter.” -Miss Bustier said. –“I hope Tikki can calm her down.” -she sighed.

“I told Marinette not to worry about it, and to focus on the Present. But I’m afraid, I myself am failing to do just that.” -Master Fu admitted. –“I too am worried about that that unknown thereat she was told about.” -he declared. –“And if I am, I wonder how she must be feeling, when she was told that in the end, only she will be able to put a stop to that threat.”

“But even if that is true, she won’t be alone, until that time comes.” -Miss Bustier declared. –“She’ll have all her friends there for her, as well as us to guide her. And that is, if that threat comes to pass. Quoting John Connor, “The future is not set in stone, and we can make our own destiny”. It may be from a movie, but I always believed that. I believe the future isn’t set in stone, and it’s up to us to make it a good one.” -she said.

There was power in words, and those were some mighty powerful ones. Over the course of his long life, the old master had seen proof that destiny has a funny way of making things happening. The Book of Prophecies was proof of it. But he had also seen proof that the future is not written. Just like the teacher, he too believed that the future could be moulded and changed, even if not entirely.

“I agree. Even though, if it could talk, the Book of Prophecies would have something to say about it.” -Master Fu said. –“I’ve seen that book predicting the future both before and after it happened. So, I’m quite confident that the idea that the future can’t be changed is rubbish.” -he commented.   

“Let us hope so.” -Miss Bustier said. –“Still, not everything is bad. Because Hawk Moth and La Paon haven’t shown themselves, or threw Akumas or Sentimonsters out into the city, it gave the class the time and the peace they needed to study for their finals.” -she admitted, trying to see the good in the bad. –“I would hate for them to end up with bad grades, because they didn’t have the time to study.”

“Yes. That would be unfortunate. But summer vacation will start soon for them. And that means they will have a little more time in their hands.” -Master Fu said. –“And that is a good thing, because it will give them the time to have fun, and to relax, after what has surely been the craziest year of their young lives. After all, they’re just teenagers.” -he chuckled. –“But it’ll also be a good time for them to focus on their training. Whether they want to or not, they need to train harder than ever before. That dream of Marinette is a clear sign that we must all prepare for the worst.”

“It’s a good thing they have such a good teacher to help them with that.” -Miss Bustier commented.

“Oh, but I’m not the only one, my dear. You’ve been also helping them in their training, whenever you can. And the kwamis are always there for them, to cheer them up, when they need the most.” -Master Fu said. –“It’s through cooperation between us all, that we will get stronger, both physically and mentally.” -he stated.

Without wanting to, the master’s little speech reminded her of similar things she had heard in the teachers’ lounge over the years. Though a teacher’s job is mostly done individually, there were things about the job that a person could not do by its own. There were times where the work they had to do, could only be accomplished by working together, either with other teachers, with the students.  

“Together we’re stronger.” -Miss Bustier asserted. –“It’s so basic, yet so true.” -she said.

“Some of the most basic things are also the most complex. We just don’t realize it.” -Master Fu said. –“But changing the subject, the young ones have told me that your birthday is coming, on Monday. And I’m sure they’re going to put a surprise party for you, am I right?”

“Yes, well, it isn’t exactly a surprise, because that’s what they always do.” -Miss Bustier admitted, with a smile. –“They always do an effort to give me a wonderful birthday party. The best part is when they place the gift they bought, or they made it themselves on my desk, and they wait for me to open them. The way their eyes sparkle, when I tell them that I loved them, is priceless. And I’ve kept them all. I never throw any of the gifts they give me.” -she stated.

“That alone shows just how strong your bond is with them.” -Master Fu said. –“I know you know this, but it never hurts to remember, that your students see you as a second mother. And that means they love you very much. To make such a big deal out of your birthday, every year, is proof of it.” -he declared.

“I like to think so, yes.” -Miss Bustier said. –“Which reminds me that I still need to finish Marinette and Chloe’s gifts. And I always make a point on giving these special gifts on their birthdays.” -she said.

“Well, I know what I will be giving them, and you too.” -Master Fu said.

“Oh, there’s no need for it, master.” -Miss Bustier told him.

“Oh, but it is. I make a point of it.” -Master Fu said, as he poured another cup of tea for himself. –“Don’t expect it to be something otherworldly valuable, like jewellery or the deed to a mansion in the Champs Élysées.” -he joked. –“But it’ll be something that will be given form the heart, and that I hope

“Now you got me interested.” -Miss Bustier chuckled. –“May I ask what it’ll be?” -she asked him.

“You’ll have to wait. It’s bad luck to reveal to a lady, what her birthday present will be.” -Master Fu told her, gallantly.  

“This is going to sound a little improper, but you must have been quite the charmer, when you were my age.” -Miss Bustier chuckled. –“Did you put something in this tea? Because I don’t usually say these things.” -she chuckled again.  

“No, I didn’t. It’s just herbs.” -Master Fu declared. –“But this blend not only helps you to relax, but also makes a person feel more at ease with things.” -he chuckled.

“Well, I’m not going to deny it. I do feel relaxed.” -Miss Bustier admitted. –“By the way, I’m not the kind of person who likes to know about people’s lives, but, and don’t take this the wrong way, I don’t know very much about you, master.” -she told him. –“Do you mind if I ask you a question or two? You don’t have to answer them, of course. I’m just curious.”

There was a moment of silence between the two of them. For a moment, Caline thought she had overstepped her boundaries. But that thought quickly disappeared, when the old master smiled at her.

“I’m an open book, my dear. Ask away.” -Master Fu told her.

“Very well. I understand that other than being the guardian of the miraculouses, you’re also an acupuncturist. But you weren’t always an acupuncturist, were you?” -Miss Bustier asked the old master.

“No. I only became an acupuncturist about twenty years ago. Before that, I had numerous other jobs.” -Master Fu answered her. –“I was a milkman, a librarian, a taxi driver, a photographer, a judo instructor, a nuclear physicist…”

“A n-nuclear physicist?! Really?” -Miss Bustier asked, not believing in it.

“No. I’m just joking. But I used to be a comedian.” -Master Fu chuckled.

“For real?” -Miss Bustier asked.

“Yes. Back in the 1920’s Vaudeville was quite popular in France, so I ended up making a small career as a comedian.” -Master Fu told miss Bustier. –“It was quite fun to be in the spotlight, even if it was only for about a year and half.” -he admitted.

“I’d never take you for someone who would do comedy.” -Miss Bustier said. –“But then again, nobody would take me for being a cosplayer, who keeps her real identity a mystery from everyone.” -she confessed.

“Most people don’t look like what they are capable of, most of the time, my dear.” -Master Fu declared.  

“That is true.” -Miss Bustier agreed. –“And because you lived for so long, you had numerous occupations. But how did you manage to keep people from knowing that you were someone…”

“Someone as old as I am? Times were different, and it was easier for a person to appear and disappear. On top of it, it was easier to get false papers, as long as one would keep under the radar. And I didn’t live in Paris all the time. I also lived in Bordeaux, Lyon and Marseille during brief periods of time.” -Master Fu confessed. –“Still, when I was younger, I avoided staying for too long in a neighbourhood, because unlike everyone else, I didn’t age as them.” -he said. –“When I became older, I managed to remain in a place for a little bit longer, but even then, I was forced to leave.”

“That must’ve been hard for you.”

“I confess that it wasn’t easy, especially when I was younger. Everywhere I went, I made friends. Friends who didn’t know about my real job as a guardian, and who had no idea that I didn’t age like them.” -Master Fu sighed, -“Friends, who helped me get through the hardest of times, even without knowing it.” -he said.  

“You were never married?” -Miss Bustier asked, only to repent herself of doing it. –“I-I’m sorry, if…” -she apologized.

“No, no, it’s okay, for you to ask.” -Master Fu told her. –“Yes, I was married, once. I was married to the most beautiful woman I ever met.” -he declared, as her reminisced. –“Claudine.”

“Claudine?”

“Yes, that was her name. Claudine Gardet.” -Master Fu declared, as a tear ran down his face. –“Just like you, she was a Keeper of the Secret. So, yes, she did know about the miraculouses and my mission.” -he told her. –“She found out about the miraculous, when she accidentally saw my friend Gerard, the previous holder of the deer miraculous, transforming in front of her. Now, initially she was infatuated with him. But as time went by, she fell in love with me. After the final battle against Hawk Moth, we began to date, and eventually, we got married in a chapel near Chamonix. At the time, we didn’t have much, but we had each other, and that’s what mattered to us.”

The way the old master talked about his late wife; the teacher realized that Claudine had been a unique woman. As the words came out of his mouth, the old master's eyes sparkled like the eyes of a teenager in love. Smiling, miss Bustier imagined the things they went through throughout their lives, which were now mere memories that he kept with a very special affection.

“I can only imagine the life you both had.” -Miss Bustier said.

“It was a good life. Despite all the hitches and all the obstacles, we had, it was a very good life.” -Master Fu admitted, as another tear ran down his face.  

“How… How did she die?” -Miss Bustier asked.

“She died of old age. Peacefully, in our bed.” -Master Fu answered. –“We were together for nearly 62 years.” -he sighed. –“After she passed away, it was hard for me to go on, even though she made me promise that I would do everything in my power, to continue to live without her. Luckily, I had Wayzz and the rest of the kwamis to help me. They gave me the strength to go on, and kept me lucid, while waiting for the time when the miraculouses would be needed again.”

“I can’t even imagine how it was to lose someone you loved so dearly.” -Miss Bustier said, as she sipped the tea. –“But didn’t she know that you would outlive her? You never told her?”

“No, she did. She knew that I would outlive her, due to the magic granted to me by the turtle miraculous. Still, she accepted it, and told me that she didn’t mind that. She told me once that my mission was to protect the miraculouses, until Hawk Moth showed up again, and train the new holders, like I had promised my master, Su-Han, while hers, was to take care of me, for as long as she could.” -Master Fu wept. –“Even knowing that I would outlive her, she never complained, she never cursed that fact. She just enjoyed the time we had together.” -he sighed, as he wiped the tears off his eyes. –“I couldn’t have picked a better life partner than her, even if I lived another two centuries.”

Hearing him say those words, for the first time since she met him, miss Bustier realized just how old, the old master truly was. He had lived for more than two centuries, and had lived through so much that it was almost impossible for a normal person to understand. And among the things he lived, a love story such as the one he had with his late wife, was possibly the most important of them all.

“That story reminds me of my parents’ own love story, and my grandparents as well.” -Miss Bustier sighed. –“Loving someone like that, it’s like something out of a fairy tale.” -she said. –“I don’t know if I’ll ever find someone like that. My sister fell in love with her husband, when they were both still in high school. But me? I had a couple of flings, but nothing super serious.”

“The way you’re saying that, it’s like you’re as old as I am, my dear. There’s still plenty of time. You’re still young. And I believe you will, one day, when the time is right.” -Master Fu declared. –“But even if you don’t, believe me that you will always be surrounded by love, from those who care about you dearly. Love comes in all shapes and forms, my dear.”

“Maybe.” -Miss Buster sighed. –“My mother’s always telling me to give it time and things will happen, when they have to happen.” -she stated.

“That’s a very sensible advice. Time is both our enemy and our friend. But one thing’s for certain. Everything happens when it needs to happen. Not before, nor after.” -Master Fu declared.              

“I suppose so… And speaking of time, you know what? Do you mind going another round in the fighting arena with me? I’m not feeling ready to go home and prepare for tomorrow’s finals, just yet.” -Miss Bustier asked the master, as she placed her tea cup on the table.  

“I think these old bones still have enough energy in them, to go another round, or even two.” -Master Fu chuckled. –“But after it, I’m definitely going to need another cup of this tea. Or I won’t be able to move a muscle tomorrow morning.” -he joked.  

The sun was about to set in the horizon, casting shadows all over the forest, before this one was engulfed by darkness. Diurnal animals began to return to their burrows to spend the night, while nocturnal animals, on the other hand, did the opposite and began to leave their burrows in search of food. No one would think that anything else was to take place there, that night. But they would be wrong. For this was not just any forest. This forest located in the heart of Bavaria, it held at its center a secret that had been forgotten in the mists of time. The ruins of a castle. The castle where the last big battle between Hawk Moth and the previous team of miraculous holders took place. Built around the 11^th century, with the Renaissance architecture being added later, the once a magnificent castle rivalled castles like Neuschwanstein Castle, Hohenzollern Castle, among others, when it came to architecture, design and luxury. But unlike those, this one ended up turning into a pile of rubble, covered by plant life, and home to numerous forest animals, after the end of the final battle with the previous miraculous holders.     

Those who ventured inside the forest and discovered it, tended to forget about its existence, due to the residual magic aura that still existed in the castle and around it. If this aura did not exist, it would have been discovered a long time ago. But this made no difference to the person who was making its way towards the castle, for he was protected by magic, which negated the aura’s power. And that person was one of Hawk Moth’s lieutenants; Brutus. Breaking through branches and bushes with a katana that he himself produced, he managed to reach the castle ruins, after his master had teleported him there.

“Seems like I’m in the right place.” -Brutus declared, as he looked the castle ruins, contemplating them and imagining how the castle would have looked like in its prime. –“And now, to find what I was sent here to retrieve.” -he said, as he walked towards the ruins.

(Flashback)

It had been a week since Hawk Moth had locked himself inside his private chambers. This happened after he fell into a sort of coma for four days, due to the injuries La Paon had inflicted him. And when he woke up, he proceeded to lock himself in his private chambers, without speaking a word to his lieutenants. More than once, the four of them tried to talk to him, by knocking at the door, or using the telepathic link they shared with their master. But he did not answer them. Every time they contacted him, theirs was the only voices they would hear.

Hawk Moth was in deep meditation. It had been centuries since he allowed himself to remain in that state. And in it, he was visualizing what he could do to eliminate his enemies, permanently. Now that La Paon had come back from the dead, and wanted to rule the world and plunge it into chaos, he felt it was imperative for him to eliminate the heroes and their miraculouses first, before dealing with the holder of the peacock miraculous, which he believed was a far more dangerous obstacle in his path to victory, than the heroes. Though he had learned not to underestimate them, he still believed that their combined powers were nothing, when compared to the powers La Paon had. She was a far more dangerous enemy than they were. But once more, the same thought came to his mind. Before he could deal with her, he had to deal with the heroes. They were his priority. And after meditating for days in a row, Hawk Moth had reached a conclusion. There was only one way to ensure his victory over the heroes, as well as their defeat and death.  

Knowing what needed to be done, he opened his eyes, uncrossed his legs and got up. Smiling evilly, he threw a look at his beloved Akuma Butterflies, before bursting open the doors, startling his lieutenants, as he left his private chambers.  

“Master.” -Reptile spoke, as he bowed down.

“We were worried, master.” -Brutus declared.

“They were worried. I wasn’t.” -Rapier said, without much care.

“Do not listen to him, master. If I may, why didn’t you answer our callings, master?” -Madame Romani asked him. –“You were there for so long…”

“I needed time to think.” -Hawk Moth declared. –“I needed time to understand why I’m no closer to achieving my objective, than I was, when I woke up in this new century, almost a year ago.” -he said. –“I could say that it was because of those infernal kids, who are always meddling in my plans, and defeating every Akuma I create. Or that it's your fault, because you can't find me the victims to be akumatized, in addition to letting yourself be defeated by those kids, no matter how many times you try to kill them. And no doubt I would have every reason to blame you and the heroes. But the truth, and as much as it pains me to admit it, is that the reason why I haven’t succeeded is me. I am at fault here. Because I continued to play this as if it was a game of chess, instead of going in for the killing.”

The way their master spoke, Reptile and the others understood that he was not angry, or furious, like he usually was, when talking about failure. He was speaking with a neutral tone, as if he was resigning himself to the reality of facts. But it did not last for long, as a moment later, his voice tone changed to show that beneath a calm demeanor, Hawk Moth was furious.  

“But enough is enough! If I want to rule this world and reshape it in my image, it is time to take things seriously, and stop playing games with those kids!” -Hawk Moth shouted, as he used his cane to fire an energy blast which nearly hit his four lieutenants. –“Which is why, I need one of you to go and get me an object which will guarantee my absolute and unquestionable victory.” -he told his lieutenants. –“The object in question is a relic which I should’ve used two centuries ago, when dealing with the previous miraculous holders. One that I should’ve used when I was released from my prison, last year.”

“What relic is that, master?” -Reptile asked.

“Yeah, what’s the deal with that relic, Hawk Moth?” -Rapier asked him.

Tapping his cane on the floor twice, Hawk Moth made appear a floating image of a black limestone urn with a cap in the shape of a crocodile's head . The head was magnificently carved and polished, like the rest of the urn. It had rubies in the place of the eyes, which made it look like it had a life of its own.  

“This is the Urn of Ammit, the Devoureress of the Dead.” -Hawk Moth declared. –“According to legend, inside lay all the souls she devoured. Souls that belong to the wickedest of men. Once unleashed, they will consume the souls of those they catch, turning them to stone. And on top of it, it can also create a force field, preventing anyone or anything from entering or exiting it, creating the perfect trap. Even if they try to, Ladybug and her companions won’t be able to escape me.” -he explained. –“I will unleash this army of the dead on the city and force the Miraculous heroes to fight it. Once they’re weak enough, I will kill them and destroy their miraculouses.”

“And where is that relic, master?” -Madame Romani asked.

“In Bavaria. In the ruins of the castle where myself and my cult fought against the previous miraculous holders.” -Hawk Moth answered her. –“The magical artifacts and relics I collected during my fight against the Miraculous Order and that were in that castle, were either used or destroyed. But this one, this one was kept safe, hidden in a place which only I knew about.” -he added.   

“Let me go and get it for you, master.” -Reptile begged him.

“No, let me do it!” –Madame Romani exclaimed.

“Silence! I already decided on who’s going to get it.” -Hawk Moth declared, before turning to Brutus. –“It will be you, Brutus.” -he said.

“If it is your wish, master, then I will go and get the urn for you.” -Brutus stated.

Upon hearing that their master had chosen Brutus for that task, the gypsy woman promptly felt outraged. In her mind, Hawk Moth had once more favoured Brutus over her and the rest of the lieutenants.  

“But why him, master?! Why not me?!” -Madame Romani asked him.

“Because I said so.” -Hawk Moth told her, with a cold voice. –“Are you by chance questioning my decisions?” -he asked the witch, with a menacing tone.

“N-No, master. Far from me to question your decisions.” -Madame Romani answered, with a low voice.

“Guess you were once again put aside.” -Rapier whispered at the gypsy.  

“Shut up, or I’ll scramble that bird brain of yours with my illusions.” -Madame Romani muttered between teeth.

“Now, hear me, Brutus and pay attention to what I am about to tell you. Because if you don’t, you will not leave that place alive, and believe me that I will not waste time in bringing you back from the dead if you fail this task, I’m giving you.” -Hawk Moth warned him.   

“Of course, master.” -Brutus said.

“The urn is located in an underground safe, protected by powerful dark magic, which can only be unlocked by this.” -Hawk Moth said, as he made appear a glowing purple talisman made out of stone with his insignia. –“This talisman will unlock it. But to get to it, you must pass by several traps. I will tell you where they are, and how you can pass by them. So, pay close attention.” -he said.  

(End of Flashback)  

Following the instructions given by Hawk Moth, Brutus entered the ruins and looked for the hidden entrance his master told him about. He stated that once there had been numerous ways to get to the vault. But given things, he knew the only way that might have survived the castle’s destruction, would be the way through a secret tunnel, in the castle’s crypt. Crossing the deserted courtyard, he made his way toward what had once been the main gate. This one had a huge hole in it, granting him easy access to the entrance hall. Once inside it, he had a better view of how the interior looked like. Though damaged by the battle and the sands of time, with a little help from Mother Nature, you could still see some of the magnificent details of Renaissance and Baroque architecture. Most of the columns sustaining the place were intact, but some were broken, lying on the floor. At the centre, also lying on the floor was what was left of an elaborated crystal chandelier.  

“This place must’ve been beautiful. Worthy of my master. He wouldn’t settle for less than magnificent.” -Brutus thought to himself, as his eyes absorbed every detail of his surroundings.

Going up what was left of the grand staircase, that granted access to the upper floors, Brutus made his way toward the throne room, where Hawk Moth told him the entrance to the castle’s crypt was located, when he heard something, which made him turn around. 

“Who goes there?!” -Brutus exclaimed, after which a rat showed itself, as the one who had made the noise. –“It’s merely a rat.” -he said, as the rat disappeared, and he continued to walk inside the ruined castle.

Just like the rest of the castle, the throne room was in ruins. But the throne itself looked as if someone had been caring for it, ever since that place was abandoned. The little daylight that still existed, entered through a hole in the ceiling, illuminating the throne, as well as what was left of an ancient tapestry that adorned the wall behind the throne. It was there that the entrance to the castle’s crypt was. Pulling down the tapestry, he then examined the wall, looking for a hidden button, which his master had warned him about. Knocking on the stone blocks, Brutus took his time to find the one that activated the secret passage.

“This is the one.” -Brutus said, as he found it.

Pressing the stone block, this one disappeared into the wall, as Brutus heard the sound of a mechanical device being activated behind the wall. A few seconds later, a door opened to reveal a narrow staircase which went down. Entering the passage, as he descended the stairs, torches on the walls magically lit, lighting the path. It did not take him long to reach the crypt, where this one lit up in the same way as the torches on the walls did. Looking around, several tombstones adorned the crypt. Some were quite plain, with nothing more than the names of the deceased on their lids, while others had lids adorned with sculptures of those who rested within them. The air inside the crypt was stale, a clear sign that nobody stepped inside that place for centuries.

“Now, which one of these is the one I need to open, to reveal the path to the vault?” -Brutus asked, as he looked around. –“No… no… no… that one!” -he exclaimed, as he noticed his master’s seal on the lid of one of the tombs.

The tomb in question was one of the oldest, and also one of the simplest in the crypt. From looking at it, you could tell that it had been one of the earliest tombs in that crypt. And on the middle of the lid, carved n the rock was Hawk Moth’s seal. Taking the talisman, he had been given by Hawk Moth from inside his armour, Brutus placed it over the seal, as he had been instructed and allowed it to work. Glowing as bright as the sun, the talisman began to rise into the air, while spinning at an incredible speed. Then there was the sound of a lock opening. After that, the talisman began to descend, at the same time it lost its luster. Landing on the tomb’s lid, Brutus grabbed it. Seconds later, the lid moved to the left, revealing that there was no body inside the tomb, but a huge hole. This hole was the entrance Brutus was looking for.

“The easy part is done. Now, comes the hardest part of this task.” –Brutus thought to himself, knowing the kind of danger awaited him, once he stepped into that hole in the tomb. –“I will not fail you, master.” -he promised himself.  

Chapter Text

Determined to fulfil the task Hawk Moth had given him, Brutus went down the hole, knowing that once inside, he would need all his wits, and all his strength to get past the numerous traps that laid between him and the vault, where the Urn of Ahmet was kept. As he went down the hole, the smell of stale, dead things filled his nostrils. Whatever was waiting in there was anything but good, and that smell was a warning. A warning he ignored, knowing his master had given him an order, and he had to carry it out.

“Maybe I should’ve asked the master to bring Reptile with me. He would’ve been a good help in this task.” -Brutus thought to himself. –“No. If the master tasked me alone, then it’s because he believes I can handle this task alone. Asking him to bring someone alone, would’ve been disrespectful, to say the least.” -he thought, as he reached the bottom of the hole.

The stench in the air was positively horrid. The nauseating smell of rotting dead things was stronger than ever. Brutus’ was forced to hold his breath, so he would not throw up what little food he had in his stomach. Withdrawing the talisman from inside his armour once more, he used it to illuminate his surroundings. He saw that he was in a small cave. It looked like a regular cave, except for the ground. The ground gave the impression that it was moving. And it only took him a second to realize that it was not just an impression. The ground really was moving. Tendrils shot from it and stuck to Brutus’s feet and legs.

“T-The first t-trap!” -Brutus yelled, as he tried to free his feet from that black sticky mass, which was slowly climbing up his legs, wanting to consume him whole.

Pulling a dagger from his abdomen, he swiftly cut the tendrils that continued to latch on to him, while looking for a way to stop that trap, before it consumed him. Hawk Moth had not given him details on what kind of traps awaited him, because it was not him who came up with them, but rather some of the higher-ranking members of his cult. But he had wanted him of how to disable them. And to disable that one, he had to find a groove, where to place the talisman, in order to eliminate the threat.

“I-I need… to f-find that groove!” -Brutus thought, as his eyes scoured the cave looking for said groove, while trying not to panic, as that goo kept swallowing him. –“Where is it?! W-Where is it?!” -he yelled.

With only the talisman’s light to illuminate his surroundings, it was hard for him to find anything on the cave walls. And to make matters worse, that goo had already covered Brutus up to his waist, and he was beginning to feel quite uncomfortable; like that thing was beginning to digest his armor, which it was.

“Where is that thing?! I can’t see it!” -Brutus shouted, as his eyes continued to look for the place where the talisman had to go. –“Where is it? Where… there!” -he shouted.

The groove where the talisman went was not on the walls, but on the ceiling. Immediately, he cursed the fact that he had not thought of looking for it in the ceiling earlier. Pulling a sword from his chest, he jabbed it into the wall and tried to pull himself up, to then use it as a stepping stone. This proved harder than expected, as the goo kept trying to cover him. Using his bare hands, Brutus pulled himself up, with the goo pulling him back down. Still, even with that happening, he managed to get on top of the sword.  

“M-Must hurry. I can feel that this thing is eating through my armour.” -Brutus thought to himself.

From where he was, he was not able to reach the groove. He would have to aim the talisman and shoot it into the groove on the ceiling. Focusing, he visualized the shot and threw it. Following the talisman, as it travelled through the air, time seemed to slow down between the moment Brutus threw it, and the moment it hit the groove. When this happened, a purple wave of energy spread over the cave’s ceiling, running down the walls and the ground. As the energy passed by the goo, this one began to retract. Slowly, but steadily, it left Brutus alone, diminishing in size, being sucked into the ground, revealing an unpleasant surprise. Numerous human skeletons. Jumping down, he landed just in time to catch the talisman, which got loose from the grove, after fulfilling its purpose. Looking at the skeletons, Brutus immediately assumed one thing.  

“Bones. No doubt proof of some unfortunate soul who was thrown here, or that tried to access the vault.” -Brutus said, as he grabbed one of the skulls and then tossed it aside, upon which this one shattered into pieces, when hitting the ground.

Sighing, Brutus wondered what would the next trap be. That first one was decidedly created to prevent anyone from even reaching the second one. So, the following ones would be easier to deal with, or they would be even harder. Whatever the case, it would not prevent him from reaching his goal.

“Better get moving.” –Brutus said, as he used the talisman’s light to illuminate the way.

The only way out of that cave was a small tunnel that was carved into the stone. Because this one was not very tall, Brutus was forced to lower his head, and in some places, he was even forced to kneel to continue. As he made his way through the tunnel, one of his thoughts was that whoever had dug it had made it so, to make it difficult to go through. Another thing that made it hard for him to advance were thick cobwebs spun by spiders over the centuries. But there was one good thing about all that. The stench of dead and decaying things grew weaker the farther he went.

“At least the stench is gone.” -Brutus thought, as he teared another cobweb with his left hand. –“Darn spiders!” -he shouted, when a huge spider fell on his face, and he quickly grabbed it and squished it with his right hand.

This went on for a while longer, at which point the tunnel began to the tunnel began to widen, allowing him to get to his feet. Shortly afterwards, he ended up in another cave. This one was different from the one he'd been in before. While the previous one was a cave that had formed naturally, this one had been excavated, just like the tunnel he came through. The walls had been hollowed out and carved to look like a temple. Numerous life-size statues adorned the cave. Statues of Hawk Moth, the biggest of which was at the back of the cave, surrounded by a sort of altar.

“Incredible. A place of worship, no doubt.” -Brutus thought to himself. –“I don’t see a way out of this one, and according to the master, the talisman is useless here. I must find a way out, without setting whatever traps are in this cave.” -he mused about, when he noticed there was not a door.

Looking around, he tried to see how he was going to get out of there. Pointing the talisman, he wondered if any of the statues would have a switch that once activated, would reveal the exit. It was then that torches on the walls lit, illuminating the whole room, which revealed just how large it truly was. No longer needing the talisman to light up his way, he slipped it inside his armour, and went back to finding a way out of there.  

Suddenly, Brutus’ eyes were drawn to the ground, where he noticed there was a large rectangular mosaic made out of tiles. Approaching it, he knelt down to take a better look at them. He noticed that each of them had an animal engraved on it. Touching one of them, he heard a mechanical whisper, after which, a volley of arrows shot from the wall behind him. Hearing them hissing in his direction, he barely had the time to lay down on the floor to escape them. 

“That was close.” -Brutus said, when he noticed one of the statues’ eyes glowing, before firing lasers from them, and nearly hitting him. –“It looks like there must be an additional trap that is sound activated. I must try and be as silent as possible.” -he thought to himself, as he continued to look at the tiles. –“Let’s see. Those arrows were fired, when I pressed that tile. But maybe some of them won’t fire arrows, when pressed. There must be a pattern here. What do all these animals have in common?”

Looking at them, he saw that even though each tile there was one different animal, there were laid down in a pattern. Lions, bears, tigers, panthers, among others. All of them animals that were known for being ferocious and dangerous. And then, he saw there was one animal in the tiles that did not match the others.

“That’s it! All the animals in the tiles are predators... all of them, except... butterflies.” -Brutus thought, when he noticed there were various tiles where a sheep was depicted. –“Maybe if I step on the tiles that have a butterfly, it won’t activate the traps.” -he thought. 

Taking a few more seconds to ponder about that line of thought, Brutus decided to risk it. Placing his left foot on the nearest tile that had a butterfly, he waited to see if another volley of arrows was fired. Nothing happened, and swiftly assumed he was right about the tiles with the butterflies. But this assumption was quickly proven wrong, when the whole place began to tremble. And then, then Hell broke loose.    

“Move!” -Brutus’ inner voice warned him.

Listening to it, he quickly took a step back, just as the huge mosaic collapsed in front of him, showing that beneath him was a huge pit covered in sharp spikes. Looking at them, he realized that if it had taken him an extra second to jump backwards, he would have been turned. With everything around, him shaking, Brutus decided to start jumping from one side to the other, at the same time looking for a way to get out of there, or at least to stop the tremors that were getting stronger and stronger.

“This can’t be good.” -Brutus spoke, activating the laser eyes from all the statues, which fired against him.  

Dodging the lasers, which scorched the walls behind him, Brutus knew that if he did not find a way out of there, that cave would become his tomb, until the end of days. Turning back was not an option, and there was not a way to move forward that he could see. With each passing second, cracks appeared on the stone, turning the cave unstable. It did not take long for most of the statues of Hawk Moth to begin to crumble like a deck of cards. Next, pieces of the ceiling began to fall, forcing Brutus to continue to move like a grasshopper. He had barely touched the ground, he was already jumping to another place, so he did not end up squashed by the debris.

The noise of rock cracking was making it hard for Brutus to hear his own thoughts, and combined with the need to constantly move around, to not end up flattened like a pancake, along with the torches that were going out one by one, it was getting harder and harder to find a way out of that predicament. And then, when the altar began to collapse, with the huge statue of Hawk Moth being the first to crumble down, revealing what seemed to be a secret tunnel.

“Hands and feet, don’t fail me now!” -Brutus thought to himself, as he realized what he had to do.

Pulling a templar sword from his chest, and changing his left armlet into a kite shield, Brutus charged towards what was left of the altar, jumping over the shaft where the mosaic had been before, and the rest of the debris that kept falling on the ground. As he did this, time seemed to slow down to almost a halt, only to speed up to regular speed, as if it was trying to catch up. Debris fell on top of Brutus, but his shield protected him, while using the sword as an improvised pole, to propel himself over a mound of debris. Landing on the floor, he sprinted as fast as he could, with the eye set on the prize. But just as he was about to reach the exit, he saw a large piece of debris falling, forcing him to come to a halt, preventing him to be flattened like a pancake. The large piece of debris was blocking most of the exit. This one was still within Brutus’ reach, but it was now a tight fit. Holding his breath, and without wasting time, he took two steps back, and ran towards the exit, throwing himself down, at the same time as a second piece of rubble fell down, about to land on the previous one. For milliseconds, Brutus was not buried alive. Falling face first onto the ground, he heard the rest of the cave collapse. Lying there, he then looked to the right, to see the makeshift exit he had come from, being blocked by debris, thus making it impossible to turn around; not that he had intentions of doing that.

“T-That was too close… I-I wonder, if that trap didn’t have a solution, and it was just a decoy for the real way to get out of there? Either way, doesn’t really matter.” -Brutus grunted, as he got up. –“Like a true soldier, I improvised and managed to survive… and that’s all that matters.” -he declared, as he shook the dust from his armour, before once more retrieving Hawk Moth’s talisman from the armour, to light his way.   

More determined, than ever before, Brutus went down the tunnel, where this time one could see a light at the end of it. After that brush with death, he wondered what else awaited him at the end of that tunnel. It was clear to him now that the traps laid there had been made to keep anyone who did not have Hawk Moth’s talisman, as well as knowledge of how to get pass them, from reaching the vault where the urn was being kept. He had already seen the remains of people who had either tried to get to the vault, or had been thrown inside, and was wondering if he had what it took to reach the end.

“You must stop wondering if you’ll be able to reach the end. You were chosen by the master for this task, as well as to serve him until the end of your days, by always being by his side; especially when he becomes the ruler of this world.” -Brutus thought to himself. –“Whatever else is protecting that urn, you’ll be able to handle it. After all, a soldier never backs out of a mission.” -he declared, as he closed in on the end of the tunnel.

Upon reaching the end of the tunnel, Brutus quickly discovered why there was a light at the end of it. The cavern he was in was littered with milk-white crystals of all shapes and sizes, which glowed almost as brightly as Hawk Moth's talisman. Some were the size of a pebble, while others were taller than the tallest human. And they were not just in the walls. The ceiling was also littered with them, and all of them were as pointy and sharp as the teeth in shark’s mouth. Looking around, he wondered what kind of trap was there to prevent him from continuing.

“Could perhaps the crystals have been cursed or something? Or maybe if I move too fast, they’ll be triggered to fire?” -Brutus wondered, not risk talking, so as to not trigger any sound-activated traps.

But he quickly reached the conclusion that there were no sound-activated traps in that cave, when a shattering sound began to be heard, echoing on the cave’s walls. And it took him even less time to figure that he was not alone. The crystals around the cave began to change colour, going from milky-white to blazing-red in the blink of an eye. The shattering sound became louder, as Brutus wondered what was going on. Scouring the cave, he saw that the largest crystals began to change shape, acquiring a new form.

“What is going on?” -Brutus asked himself, as he watched what was happening to the crystals.

In a matter of seconds, the transformation was complete. The crystals had assumed the form of large dogs. If one were to categorize whatever breed they were, it would probably say either Doberman Pinscher or Rottweilers. Either way, they looked big, mean, and had sharp teeth. Breaking free from the crystals they had sprouted from, they landed on ground, and exchanged looks with Brutus, at which point, they began to growl at him.       

“Guard dogs…. Crystal guard dogs.” -Brutus said, as he looked at the hellish crystal canines, and pulled two Viking axes from his sides. –“Well, come on! I don’t have all day! Come at me!” -he shouted at the creatures.

Attacking like a pack of hungry wild dogs, the crystal canines were determined to tear Brutus to pieces. But Brutus was as determined to defeat them as they were to make him their dinner. The sound of the two blades merged with the growling of the beasts, echoing throughout the cave.

“Is that all you, got?!” -Brutus yelled, as he shattered the leg of one of the dogs.

With a broken limb, the crystal dog fell to the ground, giving Brutus a reason to gloat about. But this feeling lasted for about two seconds, when he saw the creature’s limb regenerating. Instantly, he understood that that battle had just begun.  

“This won’t be as easy as I thought.” -Brutus thought to himself.

As he dodged another attack, Brutus began to assess the situation, and see what was those creatures’ weak spot, or if they had one. From experience, he knew that no matter how strong, fast, agile or robust an enemy was, it would have a weakness that could be exploited. The problem was often discovering it and knowing if it would be enough to stop it. Landing yet another series of blows, he managed to break the legs of two of his attackers. Watching them, he didn't notice anything that might indicate a weakness. Breaking their legs seemed like a waste of time, at least as far as finding possible weakness was concerned. Throwing the axe in his left hand, he hit the nearest dog in the head, shattering it into pieces. But in doing so, he left his defense open, which allowed one of the dogs to attack him, locking its jaws around his right arm.

“Aaaaaaaaaaaaaargh! L-Let go of me, y-you beast!” -Brutus yelled in pain, as he chopped off the crystal dog’s neck with his axe.

But even breaking it, the creature’s mandibles did not open, and remained locked around Brutus’ arm, forcing him to use the axe one more time, to break the head, which shattered into pieces. His armour had had protected him, from a serious injury, but the creature’s teeth still managed to pierce it and sink into his flesh.   

“I need to find a way to take down these beasts. If their teeth are powerful enough to pierce my armour, then the magic it was used to create them, is quite powerful.” –Brutus thought to himself, as he pulled an Egyptian Khopesh from his chest, to replace the axe he had lost earlier.

After that last attack, the dogs’ attacks became even more vicious. A less experienced fighter would have already been killed. But Brutus was holding up pretty well, despite some injuries. His armour protected him. Still, he knew that even it would not be able to protect him from the creatures’ teeth forever. He needed an attack plan. But it was not going to be easy to formulate one, as one of the crystal dogs attacked him again, forcing him to use both hands to keep it from tearing his face apart with its teeth. Throwing it to the ground, Brutus gave it no time to retaliate, as the moment it fell to the ground, he used the Khopesh to tear it into pieces. Doing this, he exposed what could be described as a small yellow sphere, embedded into one of the pieces of crystal that composed the dog’s body. Guided by instinct, he used the khopesh’s pommel to smash it, and when he did it, this one shattered before his eyes, and the rest of crystal dog’s body turned crystal white, remaining motionless.     

“So that’s it.” -Brutus thought, after realizing he had “killed” the crystal dog. –“I must hit the small yellow spheres inside them and shatter them, to keep them from coming back to life.” -he thought, as he began to formulate a plan in his mind.

With that knowledge in hand, Hawk Moth’s faithful lieutenant did not lose time in preparing for what he believed was going to be the end of that fight. Dropping his weapons, he charged against the crystal dogs, as he pulled a war-hammer from his chest and began to swing it in the air. He figured that if he was able to expose the spheres, he would be able to destroy them.  

“Sorry, but this fight is mine!” -Brutus exclaimed, as he swung the war-hammer.

Hitting one of the dogs, this one flew a couple of meters, before shattering into pieces, upon hitting cave’s walls. Repeating the process, Brutus managed to expose the small spheres where the dogs’ magic essence that controlled them was. Quickly, he dropped the hammer, which turned to dust as it landed on the ground and pulled several spears from his chest. Aiming them at the spheres, Brutus made sure that he would not miss any of them. Whooshing through the air, all the spears hit their designated targets; all, except for one, which missed its target, that regenerated faster than the others.   

“If you think you’re not sharing the same fate as the others, you’re sorrowfully mistaken, creature.” -Brutus declared, as he charged against it.

Believing the crystal dog possessed some form of intelligence, that would make it see what Brutus had done to its siblings, and anticipate his moves, he decided to change his approach. Pulling out another spear from his chest, he threw it at the creature, as he charged against it. Just as he expected, his opponent dodged the spear, and when doing it, it gave him the time he needed to create another weapon. This time, he pulled a gladius from his abdomen, and just as the dog was about to bite him, he used it to sever its head. But that was just the beginning of what awaited the crystal canine. Using the gladius, Brutus began to chop it into large pieces, only to turn those pieces into smaller ones, looking for the yellow sphere that allowed it and its companions to come back to life.

“There you are!” -Brutus exclaimed, as he located the last sphere.

Shattering it, the crystal dog became inanimate like the others. It was then that something happened. The pieces of the yellow spheres dissolved into dust, and this one came to life, spinning in the air and heading towards the bottom of the cave. Then, it penetrated the crystal studded wall, and made an exit appear out of the blue.    

“I believe that’s my ticket out of this place” -Brutus smirked, as he placed his foot on top of one of the dog’s heads, shattering it.

It had been a tough battle, but he came out victorious. But Brutus knew that was not the last trap. There was still one more, and just like the two previous traps, the talisman would not be of any use to him. The only way to reach the safe, was to activate the trap and survive it. And in his gut, he knew it would not be easy, just like the other previous trials. As he walked down the corridor carved into the rock, he wondered how much more would he need to descend, until reaching where the safe and the last trap were located. In that darkness, with only the light from Hawk Moth’s talisman to illuminate the way, it was hard for him to know just how much he had descended.  

“Master Hawk Moth stated the last trap can’t be bypassed using the talisman either. I must trigger it and face whatever attacks me.” -Brutus thought to himself. –“No matter what awaits me at the end of this tunnel, I will face it and defeat it.” -he thought.

Eventually, the corridor ended in a small room, where there were spiral stairs that went down. Without any other option, Brutus continued to go down, wondering once more how much more would he have to descend.

“At this rate, I’ll end up at the gates of Hell.” -Brutus thought, as he continued to go down the stairs. –“Which wouldn’t be a bad place to keep that urn locked down, I must admit.” -he mused about.

Fatigue was beginning to set in, and Brutus' body told him he needed to slow down, but he ignored it. He was in the final stretch, and needed to finish what he started. When he finally got to the end of the stairs, a small corridor led him to the fourth and final room. Upon entering, torches lit up as if by magic, their flames were purple, and illuminated the room. This last room, like the second one and the corridor he had used to get there, had been excavated in the rock. This one was round; the walls had been polished. But unlike the second one, there were no statues of Hawk Moth, nor mosaics on the floor. The only thing there was a round stone that looked like a safe door.

“Is this it?” -Brutus asked. –“I don’t see any kind of traps, or evidence that this place has any. It looks just like a regular room, when compared with the others.” -he wondered.

It truly looked like a plain and regular room. If not for the illumination, no one would think twice, before calling that room what it looked like. But Brutus knew that appearances can be deceiving. If the urn was indeed in that room, then there had to be some kind of trap protecting it.

“The urn is just behind that round rock. So, where is the trap protecting it?” -Brutus asked himself, as he looked around for anything that indicate the presence of said trap.

Continuing to look at the walls and the ceiling, for a trap that he knew existed beforehand, Brutus did not realize that a dense mist began to be spewed from the cracks on the ground, which quickly covered his feet and legs, up to the height of his knees. His concentration was such that Brutus did not notice that the mist began to swirl, creating small spirals in the air, as if it had a mind of its own.

“You’re weak.” -a voice was heard. It was barely a whisper. One could not tell if it was man’s voice, or a woman’s voice.

“Who said that?” -Brutus asked, as he looked around.

“You’re weak.” -the voice was heard once again. This time louder.  

It was only when Brutus heard that voice, and looked for where it came from, he noticed the mysterious mist that covered the ground as well as his feet and his legs up to his knees. Immediately, he figured that was part of the trap to catch any who tried to reach the urn. Looking at the mist, he saw it continue to create swirls, which promptly began to circle around him.

“What is the meaning of this?! Who’s talking?! What kind of trap is this?” -Brutus practically barked, demanding an answer.

It was the kind of trap that was going to affect him both physically and mentally, as Brutus was about to discover. To most, what was covering the ground was just mist. But in reality, it was more than just mist. It was something more. It was a magical mist called “Breath of Arawn”, which had been sealed in an ancient relic that belonged to the now destroyed collection of magical objects and relics that once belonged to Hawk Moth. The “breath” had been used by his followers to create that trap, and was named after the Celtic god of Death. It served only one purpose, besides preventing anyone from getting their hands on the urn. To trap those caught by it in an endless nightmare of lies and doubtful words, from where only those under its spell could free themselves.     

“Admit it. Admit that you’re nothing but a crippled. Admit that you’re worthless. That the only thing you’re good for, is as meat for the grinder.” -the voice whispered to his ear.

“Meat grinder?! What do you take me for?!” –Brutus yelled, as he pulled a sword form his chest.

“We take you for what you truly are.” -the voice whispered

These statements continued to be repeated by that voice, over and over. A voice that was neither male, nor female. And they were beginning to get on Brutus’ nerves, which was not an easy thing to accomplish.   

“Face me! I will not allow this act of cowardice to go unpunished! Show your face and fight me!” -Brutus exclaimed. –“Where is this foe? There’s only one way into this room, so it’s impossible for it to enter it, without me seeing it.” -he thought.

Brutus had not realized that there was no physical adversary. It was the mist that was taunting him. It had a mind of its own, and fed on the anger, fear and doubts in a person's head, which is what was happening to him. It did not take long for the mist to start spiraling again, this time elevating itself and wrapping itself around Brutus, who was caught out of guard.

“W-What?!” -Brutus yelled.

Spiralling at an incredible speed, the mist made Brutus rise a few centimeters off the ground, at the same time spinning him as if he were a top. The first thought he had as this happened, was that the next few seconds would be vital to his survival. He did not know what was going to happen, but he knew it could not be good.  

 When the world finally stopped spinning, Brutus found himself in what could be described as a well without boundaries; infinite in all directions. It was pitch black, but at the same time, there was enough light for him to see the floor.   

“You lost your purpose. So, you turned to alcohol. One bottle after another, you were desperate to find the solution for your problems in the bottom of each bottle.” -the voice accused him. –“That makes you weak.” -it whispered.  

Next the mist enveloped Brutus and changed his appearance. He now looked like before Hawk Moth turned him into his lieutenant. And he was feeling like he did, every day since he lost his leg, to the point when he abandoned his previous identity and began to use the one given to him by Hawk Moth. Bitter, betrayed, useless and defective.

“You’re weak… You’re weak… You’re worthless… worthless…” -the voice went on

“No! I’m not worthless, and I’m no longer a cripple! My master has given me a new leg and a new purpose!” -Brutus shouted, as he tried to make sense of who, or what was telling him that, and how it was possible for his appearance to have reverted to his old self.  

Then, a mirror showed up in front of him, and he saw himself, as he was, before becoming one of Hawk Moth’s lieutenants. He looked at his own reflection and felt disgusted and repulsed by what he saw. There was no two ways about it. He had reverted to who he was before.

“This is not me! This is the old me! And I’ll never be like this again!” -Brutus yelled, as he tripped and fell on the ground. –“This cannot be! I’m no longer this poor excuse for a man!” -he yelled again, this time from the top of his lungs, as he tried to get back up with only one leg.  

The mist was beginning to get to Brutus, and if it continued to do it, he would be a goner. From all the traps Hawk Moth’s cult had laid down, to prevent anyone to reach the vault, that was the most dangerous one. The “Breath of Arawn” played with its victims, as if they were puppets, making them believe that what they were seeing was real, before moving in for the killing.     

“T-This is not real! This is not real!” -Brutus yelled, furious; so furious that he lost his balance and landed on his face. –“I’m not like this, a-and this isn’t real!”

“It is real. You know it is real.” -the voice sang.

“Shut up! I refuse to believe this is real!” -Brutus yelled once more, as he managed to get back up on his feet, by making use of the crutch.

Suddenly, numerous mirrors sprouted from the ground, and each of them showed a twisted version of Brutus’ image. One more horrible than the other. And in all of them, he was still the drunkard one-legged cripple he was, before Hawk Moth showed up and turned him into his lieutenant.

“That’s not me! Not anymore!” -Brutus shouted.

“This is the real you.” -the voice told him.

“I am not like that husk of a man, anymore!” -Brutus shouted the words even louder than before.

“Yes, you are!” -the voice declared, shouting with a thunderous voice. –“Deep down, you know it is the truth.” -it said, this time whispering at him. –“You are worthless. You serve no purpose the way you look…. Accept it.”

As the seconds went by, it was hard for Brutus to ignore that voice and its commentaries. The mirrors broke, the reflections jumped out of them, coming to life, and attacked Brutus, who promptly defended himself. Even without a leg, and with a crutch as a weapon, he did not surrender. Trying to remain calm, while doing everything he could not to fall, he attacked his own reflections, hitting them in the head and chest, tearing them into pieces.

“You can do all you want. But that won’t change the fact that deep down you’re worthless.” -the voice declared.

Brutus tried to ignore everything that was being spoken to him, as he did his best to fight the living twisted reflections. But it was not easy. He was not one to lose his temper, but with everything that was happening to him, it was hard for him to control his emotions Every time he managed to shatter one of the reflections, let out a scream, which sounded more like the angry roar of a ferocious tiger. One by one, they were all destroyed, though one or two put up a good fight, until there was only one left.

“I am not worthless. I’ve proven… my valour in battle, over and over!” -Brutus yelled from the top of his lungs. –“And I won’t be a victim to you, or your words or actions! Whoever, or whatever you are, you will not make me fail my mission!” -he shouted, as he used his crutch to attack the last of his reflections.   

Drilling the crutch into his own reflection, as hard as his seemingly frail arms allowed him, this one yelled in agony, before shattering into pieces, along with the rest of the illusion it had created. He too had returned to normal, and no longer looked like the mist had turned him into.  

The purple flames that illuminated the place became green in the blink of an eye, signifying the end of that trial. The last obstacle in his quest had been vanquished, and the only thing standing between him and his prize, was the vault’s door, to which he had the key.

“It… It… It is o-over.” -Brutus panted. –“In the face of danger… a soldier should never show any fear, even if his heart isn’t strong enough… to conceal it.” -he sighed, repeating some of the words he learned from his old drill sergeant, as he tried to catch his breath. –“Always remember that.”

And with that, Brutus was able to defeat the last trap. His whole body ached, and his mind was in no better shape than it. Standing up, he staggered a little. Thinking of all that happened, he realized why Hawk Moth had chosen him, and not one of the other lieutenants for that task. It had to be someone with a will of iron, and a mind alike. Anyone who did not possess those traits, would most likely become insane, or worst.  

“It was a worthy trap. Having a person experience its worst fears and battle them, alongside its demons, or otherwise, they will destroy the person, us a very effective way to get rid of someone.” -Brutus said, as he felt his heart beating like a ticker.  

Taking deep long breaths, Brutus tried to slowdown his heartrate, while giving himself the chance to enjoy what he felt was a victory, in more than one way. Once his heartrate returned to normal, and he felt calmer, he decided it was time to end that quest that been given to him. but as he was about to walk to the safe, he noticed something on the ground, shining. It looked like a marble, but it was actually a glass bead, with something inside it. Grabbing it, he inspected it in the light of the purple flames, and saw that it was moving.

“It looks like a piece of that magical mist.” -Brutus declared, as he looked at the glass bead and saw the mist inside it moving. –“Perhaps I’ll take this with me. The master may have some use to whatever this thing is.” -he thought.

Placing the glass bead with the Breath of Arawn inside his armour, he then took the talisman out and placed it against the round rock. As he did it, this one glowed just as bright as when he placed the talisman over the tomb’s lid. Then, a circle of purple light appeared on the rock, after which, the rock rolled to the side, opening the vault. Inside was the Urn of Ahmet, looking exactly as the image Hawk Moth had projected. Just from looking at it, Brutus could feel the immense power that was contained inside the stone urn. 

“Here it is.” -Brutus smiled, as he grabbed the urn with both hands.  –“The prize at the end of the line. The Urn of Ahmet.” -he said, before contacting his master via telepathy. –“Master, I have found it.”

Chapter Text

Brutus contacted Hawk Moth, and waited for his master to reply. Knowing that he would be waiting for him to contact him, it would be a matter of seconds before he received an answer. Like it always happened, Hawk Moth’s voice echoed inside Brutus’ head, as they both established contact.  

“I can see that.” -Hawk Moth’s voice echoed, as he used his powers to look at the urn through Brutus’ eyes. –“Excellent job, Brutus.” -he congratulated him. –“I’m going to teleport you back, right now.”

Tapping its cane on the ground, a purple magic wave swept the floor, while at the same time, Brutus saw himself inside an energy sphere. Seconds later, the very same energy sphere materialized inside Hawk Moth’s hideout. As the sphere disappeared, the eyes of both master and underling crossed, as the wielder of the moth miraculous approached him.

“Like I said before, excellent job, Brutus.” -Hawk Moth congratulated him again. –“I see I chose the right person for the job.”

Brutus tried his best to not show any kind of emotion, when hearing that compliment from his master, but it was hard. It was not everyday that he got a commendation for a job well-done; especially when what he did was going to put his master one step closer to conquering the world. But as always, there was a fowl stench of jealousy in the end, courtesy of none other than Madame Romani. Reptile and Rapier were not the jealous type, The first was only interested in seeing their master succeed, so he could have his revenge on the people who had treated him like garbage for years, and the second one just wanted to be on the winning side.

“With what’s inside that urn, the master will finally be victorious, and he will fulfil his promise to me.” -Reptile thought to himself, as he allowed his mind to travel and come up with ideas, of what he was going to do to those who had treated him badly, once Hawk Moth ruled the world.

“Don’t know why the boss even wastes his time congratulating him. So, what if he got that old relic for him? The one who is able to get those kids’ heads, along with their miraculouses will definitely get more praise, and will probably get a nice piece of land to rule, once the world is his.” -Rapier mused about. –“I wouldn’t mind if he gave me Australia to rule, or Russia.” -he thought.

“Once again, that Brutus gets to be on the master’s good side.” -Madame Romani thought to herself. –“But if he thinks that just because he brought that relic with him, will make him be the master’s right hand, when he rules the world, he’s in for a surprise. I’ll make sure of that.” -she thought, as her mind came up with multiple ways to sabotage Brutus, while promoting herself in the process.

What his lieutenants were thinking did not bother Hawk Moth, primarily because he did not care. All he cared about was the Urn of Ahmet. Looking at it, he once more wondered why he did not use it all those centuries ago, and he blamed his ego, for believing that he did not need it to destroy the miraculous holders.

“After so long, we’re once more reunited.” -Hawk Moth declared, as he took the Urn of Ahmet from Brutus’ hands. –“Inside is the power to change not only the balance of power, but also the world as we know it.” -he smirked malevolently, without taking his eyes from the urn, as he caressed it surface.     

Reptile, Romani and Brutus knew better than to interrupt Hawk Moth, when he was doing one of his monologues. But Rapier having joined the ranks much later, and being the reckless hothead he was, he did not realize the mistake that he was about to do, until it was too late.  

“Yeah, yeah, yeah… we get it. Absolute power and all that! So, why don’t you open it already?!” -Rapier asked Hawk Moth, with a disrespectful tone of voice, which angered Hawk Moth. –“Open it and let’s get this party started!” -he exclaimed impatient.

Before Rapier could even realize his mistake, Hawk Moth lift his cane and fired a bolt of energy which hit him right on the chest. Gritting his teeth in pain, he wanted to yell, but his jaw was shut, because of the energy that was coursing through him. It was not the first time he was given this kind of punishment,  

“May I remind you, that when you address to me, you will do so, with the utmost respect?” -Hawk Moth asked Rapier, as he used the magic on his cane to electrocute him, making Rapier yell in pain. –“So, unless you want to be turned into a fried corpse, you will do it, by showing me the respect I so deserve. Or there will be dire consequences.” -he declared, as he reduced the voltage. –“Do I make myself clear?”

“Y-Yes….” -Rapier stuttered, now being able to open his jaw to talk. 

“Yes, what, Rapier?” -Hawk Moth asked him with a cold voice, as he turned on the juice, making Rapier scream in agony.

“Y-Y-Yes, m-master.” -Rapier said, as he felt the electricity running through his whole body, burning him.  

Tuning on the voltage once more, Hawk Moth allowed Rapier to feel the full extent of his punishment a few more seconds, before ceasing it. Panting, Rapier yelped in pain, before falling to his knees on the floor, only to fall on his face a second later. The unmistakable scent of burnt flesh was in the air, not that that bothered Rapier, who was

“You will do well to remember that, the next time you open your mouth.” -Hawk Moth declared, before looking at the other lieutenants. –“Grab him and tend to his wounds. He’s of no use to me, if he can’t fly.” -he ordered them.

“Yes, master.” -Madame Romani said, as she silently ordered Reptile to give her a hand.

“Answering your question, I cannot open it just yet. It needs to charge.” -Hawk Moth told Rapier, as his fellow lieutenants grabbed him. –“It must absorb the light of the Moon for seven straight nights. Light which will be turned to energy, which will act as a catalyst to the souls of the army that is trapped inside.” -he explained. –“Only then, will we be able to open it.”

The explanation of what was needed to do next with the urn satisfied everyone’s curiosity, and they all realized they would have to wait, until it was time to put the next stage of the plan in motion.  

“Now, leave. I want to be alone.” -Hawk Moth ordered them.

“Yes, master.” -Reptile and Madame Romani responded in chorus, as they carried Rapier out of there.

“As you wish, master. But before I go, master, there’s something more that I need to show you.” -Brutus claimed. –“With your permission, allow me to show it to you.”

Pulling the talisman with Hawk Moth’s insignia in it from inside his armour, Brutus also pulled the other object that he intended to show his master; the glass bead with the mist from the last trap he faced.  

“This was on the floor, when I beat the last trap, master. Inside it is a piece of what attacked me. Some kind of mist, which made me relive some of my worst fears.” -Brutus explained, as Hawk Moth took the glass bead from his hand.

“Could it be?” -Hawk Moth asked himself, as his eyes observed the inside of the glass bead and how the mist inside it moved with a mind of its own. –“The Breath of Arawn? Could it really be it? If so, this can provide me with an even further advantage against those blasted kids.” -he thought to himself. –“You did well bringing this with you, Brutus. No doubt, it will come in handy.”

“I’m glad I was of service to you, master.” -Brutus said, as he left.

Holding the Urn of Ahmet and the glass bead with a sample of the Breath of Arawn, Hawk Moth entered in his private chambers, and locked the door. He needed to be alone with his thoughts, as well with his two new acquisitions. Sating them next to the glass dome      

“This urn is all that I need to finally put an end to this game I’ve been playing with miraculous holders, once and for all.” -Hawk Moth declared. –“But having the Breath of Arawn, even if it’s a small sample, could make things interesting.” -he said, as he stared at his Akuma Butterflies. –“Perhaps, I can make use of it to boost the power inside the urn. There were times when I combined different artefacts, so this is not different.”

After he finished talking, a few seconds went by, when he heard a screech coming from the urn. Hawk Moth remembered that when he first got hold of it, he found out what was inside it, reacted to powerful magic. And his miraculous and his Akuma Butterflies were just that. Smirking malevolently, the villain caressed both the glass dome where the Akuma Butterflies rested, and the urn, with his fingertips, as if he was caressing newborn babies.

“I can hear you… the screams of countless warriors, begging to be released upon this earth.” -Hawk Moth whispered at the urn. –“Be patient. In one week, you will be free and this city, and the world will be mine, at last.” -he declared in a low voice. –“Once he recovers, I’ll have to make sure Rapier makes himself useful and finds a place where the urn might absorb the moon rays, without being disturbed by anyone. I don't want to wait any longer than necessary to have this world at my feet, once and for all.”

After their last exam was out of the way, miss Bustier’s class felt as free as a bird. That meant they had to celebrate. Though the end of the exams did not officially mark the end of the school year, it did mark the end of studying time for the students. And there was no better way to celebrate it than some well-deserved ice cream from the ice cream shop located behind Françoise-Dupont, after classes. From pistachio to rocky road, there was more than four dozen flavours to choose from, and the whole class felt that the hardest was to choose which flavours went best together.   

Once they had their ice cream, they all went to the nearby garden, and sat in a circle, protected from the sun by the shade of one of the huge oak trees that had been planted there, way before any of them were born.

Taking the time to enjoy their ice creams, they all began to talk about what they had answered in some of the questions of the last exam, with some of them quickly realizing they had forgotten something in their answers, or given an answer that was not the correct one.

“I can’t believe I used the wrong formula.” -Nathaniel sighed.

“Oh, you’re saying that, but you’re going to do just fine, Nate.” -Marinette told him. –“You always do great in Physics.” -she reminded him. –“At least, better than I do, most of the times.”

“At least, you weren’t the one who mistook sedimentary rocks with metamorphic rocks, in the Science exam.” -Mylene told her. –“I spent so much time trying to get that into my head, and in the end, I mix them up.” -she sighed, disappointed with herself.

“It’s okay, Mylene.” -Ivan said, trying to cheer her up. –“It’s just one mistake. I’m sure you did great on the rest of the exam.” -he told her, making her smile.  

In any case, that subject was quickly put aside, so a more pressing matter could be discussed, and that was how they were going to spend their weekend. Some already knew how they were going to, while others were now making plans.

“For the first time in many weeks, I don’t have to babysit the twins. So that means, we can finally go to that cereal café that I found online, and then, we can catch a movie. Just the two of us, turtle boy.” -Alya told Nino.

“Does that mean I also get to take you to that new record store I found the other day, as well?” -Nino asked her, before stealing a lick from Alya’s ice cream. 

“Maybe. Humour me by taking me to the place I want to go, and I’ll do the same for you, before we go to the movies, turtle boy.” -Alya smiled playfully at Nino, before placing a peck on his lips.

There was another couple who wanted to go out, but could not. And that would be Juleka and Rose, because Rose had been asked to help her mom in the flower shop that Saturday, and the blonde could not say no to her. Even so, Juleka told her she did not mind lending her a helping hand, if that meant she could spend the day with her.  

“I told you, Rose. I don’t mind helping you and your mom at the shop.” -Juleka said, as she bit her ice cream.

“I know you don’t. But if you come, you’ll have to spend most of the day making flower arrangements and table centrepieces for not one but three different weddings. I don’ you to waste your Saturday like that. Why don’t you go with your brother somewhere, or play music with him?” -Rose told her, as she licked her strawberry ice cream.

“And what if I want to waste my Saturday helping you? As long as I’m with you, I’ll be happy.” -Juleka smiled. –“Besides, Luka’s got to study for his finals and I’m not really in the mood to play by myself.” -she declared. –“So, tell your mom that she’ll have another assistant to help her at the shop.”

And while some planned romantic dates, others were planning a more frivolous and carefree activities.   

“I’m telling you. That old arcade I told you about is the perfect place for us to spend the afternoon.” -Alix declared. –“Plus, they have a challenge, which I know you won’t resist.” -she smiled. –“If you manage to beat one of machines, with only one token, and you get the highest score, they’ll give you free t-shirt, as well as a free meal if your choosing, and your picture goes up into the wall of winners. Can you really pass up on that opportunity, Kim?”

“Sounds tempting.” -Kim admitted. –“Okay, I’m in!  -he said, before turning to Max. –“You want to join us, man? It would be awesome if one of us, or all the three of us could get our photos on that wall.”

“Thanks, but I’m going to have to pass on it. My parents told me they want to go out somewhere during the weekend. So, that means I’m going to end up somewhere with no cell reception, and without any videogames.” -Max sighed. –“But you two better make sure one of you gets ”

“You bet we will. But the next time you’re free, I’m taking you there, for you to see it with your own eyes, man.” -Alix told him, smiling.

A few more minutes went by, when rounding the bend, the Agreste limousine showed up. Earlier, Adrien had sent Gorilla a text telling him where he could pick him up. When he saw the limousine, he knew it was time to go home, where his father was expecting him, to tell him what he was going to wear for the photoshoot the following day.

“There’s my ride” -Adrien told everyone, as he saw the limousine parking.

“You don’t want to keep him waiting.” -Kim said, referring to Gorilla.

“He doesn’t mind if I take a few more minutes.” -Adrien declared, knowing his bodyguard was quite patient. –“But I better get going. My dad has a few things he wants to tell me, and I want to spend the afternoon with my aunt, since tomorrow I won’t be able to, because of that photoshoot I need to do in Chartres.” -he said.

“Oh, right, your aunt! She’s already out of the hospital. How is she?” -Marinette asked Adrien. –“Can’t believe I forgot about her. Some girlfriend you are, Marinette.” -she thought to herself.

“She’s okay, considering things. I’m more worried about what the police will ask her.” -Adrien admitted. –“Nathalie and my dad were able to keep the police away from her, while she recovered. But now that she’s at the manor, they’ll want to question her, in hopes of finding out anything about La Paon.” -he said, as he imagined how the conversation between the two parties would go.

“It’ll be a waste of time. But you can’t tell them that.” -Chloe said.

“The best you can do is to remain by her side, and make sure she rests.” -Marinette told him.  

“I intend to do that, bugaboo.” -Adrien said, as he got up and then leaned forward, kissing Marinette on her forehead. –“I better get going. See you, guys!” -he waved at the rest of the gang.

“See ya!” -the whole gang replied in chorus.

“Talk to you tonight, after dinner.” -Adrien told Marinette, while winking and smiling at her. –“I love you, bugaboo.”

“I love you even more, my silly kitty.” -Marinette smiled, as she waved him goodbye. –“Those eyes… and that smile of his… they’re just perfect, like him.” -she thought to herself, as a smile appeared on her face. 

Later on, at the Dupain-Cheng residence, more specifically in Marinette’s bedroom, she, Alya and Sabrina were engaged into some casual conversation, while their kwamis, Tikki, Trixx and Mika had a little snack. Marinette was working on the birthday present Sabrina was going to offer Chloe, and because she was almost finishing it, Sabrina asked if it was okay for her to come over and see it.  

“Thanks for letting me come over and see you finish it, Marinette.” -Sabrina told her.

“My pleasure. And the way you’re talking, it’s like you need my permission to visit me, Sabrina.” -Marinette smiled, as she continued to work on the backpack. –“It’s like my dad always says: ”Friends don’t need permission to come over into our house.” -she said. –“Alya knows that and spends a lot of time here.”

“Guilty as charged, girl!” -Alya laughed.  

“But Alya is your best-friend, Marinette. It’s different.” -Sabrina told her.

“Sabrina… after everything we went through; you still think you don’t qualify yourself as one of my best-friends?” -Marinette sighed.

“She’s right, kiddo. You and her might not have a relationship like you have with Chloe, minus the romance part, of course, but you still qualify as someone who’s important to her.” -Mika told her, as ate another piece of sweet bread. –“Mmm… this is so good!”

“At the rate you’re eating, they’ll have to go downstairs to get you more.” -Tikki said, as she nibbled a cookie.

“You’re one to talk. You and Trixx already ate most of the cookies in that plate.” -Mika pointed out.  

“Well, I had to eat something, since Alya forgot to bring me grapes or raisins.” -Trixx told him. 

“I told you I was sorry. I forgot to buy them yesterday, and I spent the rest of the money I had with me on the ice cream.” -Alya stated.

“An ice cream, which I was only entitled to two licks.” -Trixx pointed out.

“There were five licks, Trixx. I counted them.” -Alya corrected her. –“And I promise you, that tomorrow, when I go shopping with my parents, I’ll get you both grapes and raisins, so you can choose which ones you’re in the mood for.

The fox kwami knew well Alya would keep her promise, and winked back at her, signalling it. That was just how Alya was, and Trixx had found out over the months they had spent together.

“But going back to what we’re talking about, they’re right, Sabrina. You’re as welcomed here, as I am, or anyone else in our class.” -Alya pointed out. –“And I extend that kind of invitation to my place as well.” -she said.  

“Thanks, Alya. And let me apologize for it. It’s just that there are times that I have to remind myself that things have changed a lot, since I spent most of my time hanging around exclusively with Chloe.” -Sabrina admitted. –“It feels like it was a lifetime ago.” -she said.

And the redhead was not the only one who felt like it had been a lifetime ago. They had gone through so much, that it felt to them like years had passed, since they got their miraculouses and started to protect Paris from Hawk Moth. But the truth was, it had been roughly nine months. Not even a year had passed, and yet, it felt to them like they had been doing it for more time they could remember.  

“It sure does.” -Marinette confessed, sighing, as she finished stitching the teddy bear’s left ear. –“There. One down, one to go.” -she smiled,

“It looks beautiful. I know Chloe is going to love it.” -Sabrina said.

“Well, she better. Marinette is making her an exclusive and original backpack.” -Alya stated. –“I’m surprised you managed to sew that backpack in so little time, girl.” -she declared.  

“I admit, it wasn’t easy. Especially because I was also making my own present for her, while working on the backpack.” -Marinette told her.

“What are you going to give her?” -Sabrina asked Marinette.

“I’m going to give her a Queen Bee hoodie. Chloe is always bragging that she only wears the best and the most exclusive outfits and accessories. So, the one I did for her is a modified version of the Queen Bee hoodie that I originally came up with.” -Marinette answered her. –“I call it my the “Royal edition”. She’ll be able to brag about having the only one of its kind, all she wants.” -she chuckled.

“Can we see it?” -Sabrina asked her.

“Sure. It’s inside my wardrobe.” -Marinette declared. –“Tikki, would you mind getting it for us?”

“I’m on it, Marinette.” -Tikki smiled, as she flew towards Marinette’s wardrobe.  

Going through the wardrobe’s door, Tikki opened it from the inside, and quickly grabbed the hoodie Marinette asked her, taking it to the chaise longue where Alya was seated. This one was similar to the one Marinette had done for Alya, but it bared the colours of Queen Bee. On top of the hoodie, she had placed two antennas, mirroring the ones Chloe had when transformed. It had a fur collar and fur cuffs, which gave it a regal look. All in all, it was the kind of thing that Chloe would wear, without thinking twice.  

“Girl, you outdid yourself… again.” –Alya said, throwing her a smile.

“It’s really beautiful.” -Mika declared.

“As beautiful as the one you did for Alya.” -Trixx added.

“Thank you.” -Marinette said. –“I put as much love in it, as I did on Alya’s.”

“It’s fit for a queen… our queen.” -Sabrina smiled, as she paid attention to the details. –“She’s going to love it, Marinette. Perhaps even more than that backpack you’re finishing.” -she declared.

“Thanks, but I think she’s going to love the backpack more than the hoodie, because it’ll be a present from you.” -Marinette told her. –“I can see it now, when you give her the backpack, she’s going to jump for joy and then, she’s going to plant a huge smooch on your lips, before hugging you and thanking you from the bottom of her heart.” -she said, smiling. –“She’s just that kind of girlfriend.”

The way Marinette narrated what she supposed was going to happen, once Chloe saw the backpack, sent Sabrina into a fit of laughter, which surprised everyone else.  

“What’s so funny?” -Alya asked Sabrina, curious.

“Sorry. It’s just I still haven’t got completely accustomed to calling her my girlfriend.” -Sabrina admitted, as she tried to stop laughing. –“Neither has Chloe. It’s still a bit strange, you know?” -she said. –“Sometimes, when we’re alone, and call each other that, it still feels a bit strange. In a good way, but strange nonetheless.”

“Well, you and her started to date almost out of the blue, and it’s been two months?” -Marinette confessed. –“I mean, Rose and Juleka, we were a bit surprised, but it’s not like we didn’t expect it to happen sooner or later. It was clear that there was something there.” -she said. –“But you and Chloe, that was a complete shock. She spent so much time trying to get Adrien to fall in love with her, that we figured that she would fall in love with another boy, not a girl.”

“I’m with you on that one.” -Alya agreed. –“I would never pick her for bisexual or lesbian.” -she said. –“And the same thing goes for you, Sabrina. I always picked you for straight. Especially, last year, when you had a crush on that exchange student… what was his name? Oh, yeah, Delmar!”

“Yes, I did have a little crush on him. And we still talk online, from time to time. He’s a good listener.” -Sabrina admitted. –“And to be honest, I don’t exactly know what I am. I mean, I do find some boys attractive, so that rules me out as a full-blown lesbian. That, and because I don’t find all girls attractive. But Chloe is a different story. I like her and I find her really attractive” -she admitted. –“So, I guess I’m Chloesexual, maybe?”

“Well, whatever you are, I’m happy for you, and for Chloe too.” -Marinette declared. –“From all of us, you’re the one whose friendship she has benefitted the most. You never gave up on her.” -she said.

“Yeah. While we were all “That blonde bitch doesn’t deserve our friendship. And if she treats us like trash, then we’ll treat her even worst”, or “If she’s being this nice, she must have something up her sleeve.”, or even “I’ll never be friends with someone who’s got to be the most spoiled, snob and rotten person in whole Paris.”, you stood by her side. You saw something was going on with her, and you didn’t give up on her, even if that sometimes meant you not being seen in a good light by most of us.” -Alya said, as Trixx landed on her shoulder. –“In many ways, you were better than all of us. You stood by Chloe’s side. I’m not saying that was a good thing, given how she used to treat everyone, especially you. But you never gave up on her. You did what we should’ve done from the start. You gave her the benefit of the doubt, and you tried your best to treat her like a friend, even when she was awfully mean to you.”

Sabrina did not know if what she did had been right or not. But she knew that by doing it, proved that the friendship bond she and Chloe shared was true and strong enough to survive what the two of them had named “Putting my foot down: The Definite version”, because it was the first time Sabrina put her foot down, and did not do what Chloe ordered her to. Looking back on it, if given the chance to go back in time, she would do it all again, for her and Chloe’s sake.      

“But it wasn’t easy, believe me.” -Sabrina sighed. –“More than once I wanted to stop her from doing the things she did, slap her and tell her that she was being a bitch and that I hardly recognized who she was anymore. But I was afraid that if I did that, I would lose her friendship.” -she admitted, as she remembered some of the situations where that almost happened. –“So, last year, when I refused to lock Juleka in the girls’ room, so Chloe could stay by Adrien’s side in the school photo, and she went ahead and did it herself, and I told her that I wasn’t her friend anymore and that I didn’t want to have anything to do with her, it hurt so much… I hated to say those things to her. But like everyone else, I have my limits. And I couldn’t let her think that it was okay for her to keep doing what she was doing, and that she could get away without any sort of comeuppance.” 

Marinette and Alya remembered that day, almost like it was yesterday. Neither of them had ever seen Sabrina snapping the way she did at Chloe. The way she talked to her, was similar to how the blonde talked to her, when she was in a bad mood. It felt strange to see that happening. But more incredible than that, was how Sabrina managed to have Chloe apologize to Juleka and everyone in class for her behaviour; a good, honest, truthful apology.  

“It took a lot of guts for you to do that, kiddo.” -Mika declared. –“And in the end, it paid off. She apologized to you and started to treat you better, and began her voyage to turn over a new leaf.” -he said.

“Fortunately, yes.” -Sabrina said. –“I don’t even want to imagine what would’ve happened, if she… well, you know. And I rather not imagine it, because what matters is that’s all in the past, where it belongs.” -she smiled.

The conversation was heading in a direction that Sabrina wished it was not, so she quickly changed the subject. She had no problem remembering the bad things Chloe had done, or even what she herself had done to help her. But it was a subject that if it could be avoided, she would avoid it, not out of shame, but because she did not feel the need to dig up the past.  

“So… What are you going to give to miss Bustier for her birthday?” -Sabrina asked.

“I’m going to give her a jar of Martinique spices that my grandmother brought with her the last time she went there. She brought so many that it’s impossible for us to use them all in the food, before they expire. And, it's customary at my place to give this kind of gifts to the people we care about.” -Alya said. –“I don’t know if she’s into spicy food, but if she doesn’t use them in her food, she can always use them as potpourri. What about you, Marinette? What are you going to give miss Bustier?” -she asked her, remembering what happened the year before. –“Let’s hope whatever it is doesn’t end up all scribbled with a black marker, courtesy of Chloe.”

“I’m pretty sure that won’t happen this year.” -Marinette told her with a kind voice. –“This year, I decided to make her a wool scarf, so she can wear it on winter.” -she said.   

“You knitted her a wool scarf? That must’ve taken you forever.” -Sabrina said, astounded.

“I started it back in February, and then knitted it in my spare time. It helped me to calm down, especially after a fight with an Akuma, or a stressful day at school.” -Marinette declared. –“By the end of April I had already finished it.  

“You really love to knit wool scarves, girl.” -Alya chuckled.

“They’re practical, and it’s something that everyone wears.” -Marinette said. –“Remember the one I made for Adrien’s birthday two years ago? He has told me that he has about two dozen scarves, but he loves to wear the one I offered him, because it’s warmer than the others, and because it reminds him of me.” -she blushed lightly.

“As if the boy needed anything to remind him of you.” -Tikki giggled. –“He’s just like you. From what Plagg tells me, he spends the evenings thinking about you, and wishing you were there with him.” -she laughed. –“Why do you think you’re both always so eager to go on night patrol?”

If laughter is a weapon, then kwamis were professionals at using it wisely on people, making them feel good, and relieving any kind of tension in the room. In a matter of seconds, the whole vibe in the room changed, thanks to a couple of well-placed jokes and some snazzy talk from them. 

“And what about you, Sabrina? What’ll be your gift to miss Bustier?” -Alya questioned her, curious.

“I’m going to give her a new set of binders, for her to use. It’s both practical and beautiful.” -Sabrina answered her. –“Chloe thinks I should’ve given her something a little more pricey, and that she wouldn’t mind paying for it. But I think that she’s going to love them, because they’ll be a gift from the heart.” -she said.

“And those are the best kind.” -Marinette said, as she finished stitching the second ear to the teddy bear.” –“There! Finished!” -she said as she turned the backpack to Sabrina, so she could see it.” –“What do you think?”

“Chloe’s going to love it.” -Sabrina smiled, as Marinette handed it to her. –“How much do I owe you?”

“Just the cost of the materials.” -Marinette declared. –“And before you say anything, no, I don’t want any money from you. You’re my friend. It’s my pleasure to help you put a smile on the girl you love.” -she assured her.

“Marinette…” -Sabrina sighed, not feeling good about it.

“Let the girl pay you for your work, girl.” -Alya told her. –“You got to stop handing freebies. And I’m saying that, with the utmost care for you and your future career.” -she told her.

“Okay. 25 Euros for the materials, and 10 Euros for the work.” -Marinette said, believing that was how much her work was worth.

“Just 10? Marinette, even I know that’s too cheap!” -Tikki pointed out. –“The work you had to make it is worth at least 20 Euros.” –she said.

“Asking 10 Euros for something that is worth a lot more, it’s an insult.” -Trixx agreed with the ladybug kwami.

“I’m with Tikki and Trixx. Here’s 45 Euros for the backpack, and you better accept them.” -Sabrina looked Marinette in the eyes.

“You better accept it, because the kiddo won’t take a no for an answer. I know her well enough to know that.” -Mikka assured her.

“Just go with it, girl.” -Alya sighed, raising an eyebrow at her. –“Let her pay you what she thinks your work is worth.”

“Fine.” -Marinette sighed, as she accepted the money. –“I know when I’m in minority.” -she joked.

Chapter Text

Monday came too fast, like it happens one too many times. But on that Monday, unlike so many others, there were reasons to celebrate. At least, for Caline Bustier and those who knew her. It was her 30^th birthday, and she knew when she woke up that she was going to have a busy day, but no matter how busy, it also going to be one full of joy. The first people to wish him a happy birthday were her parents and her sister, as well as a few other relatives. And when she arrived at school, the other people who wished her the same were the other teachers, as soon as she entered the teacher’s lounge, telling her that during recess, they would have a cake waiting for her. Last, but not least, it was her class, who also wished her a happy birthday. By the time she arrived at the classroom, they had all decorated the room and placed the gifts they had bought or made for her on her desk, like they always did, whenever it was someone’s birthday.  

“You all shouldn’t have.” -Miss Bustier told her class.

“But we had to, miss Bustier.” -Mylene smiled.

“You’re the best teacher in the world, and you deserve every there’s good in the world, on your special day.” -Rose declared.

“And we would be very rotten students, if we didn’t show you just how much we appreciate you.” -Max said.    

“Thank you all.” -Miss Bustier smiled at her class.

“Don’t thank us just yet.” -Alya said. –“You still don’t know what the presents are. And like always, there will be cake.” -she smiled.

“Yes. I asked my dad to bake you a birthday cake, miss Bustier.” -Marinette declared.

Being their teacher for the past three years, Caline had grown accustomed to her students always putting a little birthday party for her. Yet, she could not help but to feel emotional and grateful to them, knowing they did not have to do it. It was just one of the many gestures that made her feel like she was the luckiest teacher in the world.

“You… You all sure know how to make me feel emotional.” -Miss Bustier said, as a few tears ran down her face. –“There was no need for all this.” -she said.

“That’s up for us to decide, miss Bustier.” -Alix declared.

“The best teacher in the world deserves the best party from her class.” -Ivan declared.

“Plus, maybe this way, we might be able to sweeten you enough to raise our grades a little bit.” -Kim said, earning a –“O-Ouch! I was just kidding, Imp! Let go of my ear!” -he told the antelope kwami, as he let go of him.

“It’s a good thing you were kidding, Kim. Because as nice as giving me a birthday party is, that will not influence on your final grades… no matter how much some of you, including you, need it.” -Miss Bustier said, which made Kim go white as a sheet in a matter of seconds. –“I’m only kidding, Kim. I still haven’t looked at the exams. I needed the weekend for myself.” -she smiled, tranquilizing him.

Sticking to tradition, they all took their seats, as miss Bustier sat behind her desk, and one by one, she opened the presents. She began with the one from Mylene; a book of poetry by Robert Desnos, an author she knew her teacher loved. Then, it was Kim’s present she opened. Now knowing she was a geek and a nerd, he gave her a Betty Boop t-shirt, where the infamous cartoon girl was winking her eye. After it, it was Nathaniel’s gift, which was not exactly a surprise, due to everyone knowing it was another portrait he had painted. But even knowing what it, they had no idea of how it looked. And when the teacher unwrapped it, she was surprised by just how beautiful it was.     

“Oh my… Nathaniel, it looks beautiful.” -Miss Bustier said, as she looked

“I’m glad you like it, miss Bustier. I tried my best to capture your essence in the canvas.” -Nathaniel said.

“I think you did an incredible job, Nathaniel.” -Miss Bustier told him. –“Of all the portraits you gave me, this one is the most beautiful so far.” -she smiled, as she looked at the portrait. –“I love how you used the colours of sunset to create it.”

“I’m happy you liked it.” -Nathaniel said, with a shy voice.

“And you thought she wasn’t going to like it.” -Mulan told him. –“It’s like I always tell you; trust your instincts and in your artwork, and everything will work out.” -he reminded him.

Next it was time for her to unwrap Alix’s present, which was unusual to say the least. When opening it, miss Bustier took a second to look at what was inside the box, and was surprised to see what looked like a stuffed doll wearing a hula skirt and dozens of pins stuck to it.   

“Is that a voodoo doll?” -Alya asked, noticing all the pins.   

“Yup, a genuine voodoo doll. At least, that’s what the guy at the Haitian store told me. All you need is a lock of hair or a piece of cloth that belongs to the person you want to curse, and you can curse it or do your bidding at will.” -Alix joked. –“If you want to, you can use it on Kim, right away, to test if it really works.” -she laughed, as she hastily pulled a couple of hairs from Kim’s head.

“Ouch!!! Hey, give me back those! I don’t want my hair to be used to turn me into a zombie!” -Kim exclaimed, as he tried to get the hairs from Alix.

The way he said it, made everyone believe that Kim actually believed in voodoo, which earned him a couple of laughs from everyone in the classroom. Even miss Bustier let out a couple of laughs on account of Kim. When the laughter ended, she thanked Alix for the gift, in a way only she would.

“Well, it’s an unusual gift, I’ll give you that, Alix. But I don’t think I’ll be using it to curse anyone. I prefer to think of it as the latest acquisition for my figurine and doll collection.” -Miss Bustier smiled at Alix, who smiled back at her. 

Present after present, the whole class had bought or made truly beautiful presents for miss Bustier, and it was hard for her to pick which one she liked the most. Not to mention that she had been surprised already by the uniqueness of some of the presents, like the dreamcatcher Juleka had given her, or the poem that Ivan wrote for her. And now it was time for her to unwrap one more present; Chloe’s present.   

As she began to unwrap it, miss Bustier saw just how Chloe’s eyes were sparkling with anticipation. They looked like the eyes of a young child when giving a person something she had worked hard on. She could tell that whatever was the present inside the box, Chloe was hoping she liked it. Once she finished unwrapping it, she saw a word written in gold letters on the box. It said “Cartier”, which meant she had bought her some jewellery. Opening it, inside was a beautiful gold bracelet, magnificently crafted, adorned with several diamonds. Just from looking at it, the teacher knew that bracelet had been incredibly expensive.

“Chloe… this is… this is too much.” -Miss Bustier declared, without taking her eyes off the bracelet.

“It’s to make it up for other years, where I forgot about your birthday.” -Chloe confessed. –“Sabrina helped me pick it.” -she said, as she exchanged a glance with the redhead who smiled back.   

It was a beautiful bracelet. Fit for a princess, or even a queen. And miss Bustier was not the only one who was thinking that. Everyone, including the kwamis, all thought the same and agreed that Chloe had gone overboard once more, though this time, for a very good reason.  

“You shouldn’t have spent so much money on a gift for me. But I would be lying if I said that I don’t love it. Thank you, Chloe.” -Miss Bustier smiled tenderly.

Hearing her say that, a tear ran down the blonde’s face, as she quickly lounged at her and hugged her. Miss Bustier was caught out of surprise, but like always, she knew what to do. Gently wrapping her arms around Chloe’s shoulders, she hugged her back, knowing that she needed it.    

Once the presents were all unwrapped, the kwamis announced that they too wished to give miss Bustier a present of their own. Holding hands in a circle, the kwamis began to glow, as something appeared in the middle of that circle. Once the glow dwindled, it revealed what the kwamis had offered to the teacher; a golden locket the size of a walnut. Holding it in her hands, miss Bustier noticed there was a yin and yang symbol engraved on the back. Unlike the bracelet Chloe had given her, which was exquisitely crafted, that locket was beautiful because of its simplicity, and that made it ever the more special.    

“It’s not much, but it’s our way to demonstrate the love and respect we have for you, miss Bustier.” -Tikki said, speaking for all the kwamis.

“It’s beautiful. Thank you so much.” -Miss Bustier thanked, as all the tiny magical creatures gathered around her and hugged her.

“Our pleasure, miss Bustier.” -Wayzz said, as he and the others broke the embrace. –“But we’re not the only ones who also want to present you with a gift.” -he declared. –“Master Fu didn’t forget about your birthday, and he wants you to have this.”

Using its powers, the turtle kwami made appear the old master’s gift out of thin air. A beautiful glass jar filled with tea. Grabbing it, miss Bustier unscrewed the lid and smelled it. 

“It’s Junshan Yinzhen. A blend of yellow tea. From the Hunan Province, and it is considered one of the rarest teas of China.” -Wayzz explained, as miss Bustier inhaled the tea’s distinct aroma.  

“Junshan Yinzhen… am I pronouncing it right?” -Miss Bustier asked the turtle kwami, who nodded. –“I’m feeling quite pampered with such a rare tea.” -she giggled. –“I’ll have to thank him, next time I see him.”   

With the last present opened, and because the class had done all its finals, and it was miss Bustier’s birthday, she decided to put on a movie for everyone to watch, while they waited for Marinette’s dad to show up with the birthday cake. The movie chosen was an oldie but goodie, as some would call it; “La Boum” with Sophie Marceau. A coming-of-age comedy. Almost everyone in that class had watched it, at least once, but that did not make it less interesting. And the kwamis, who had never watched it, had their eyes glued to the projector screen. As the movie started, the lights were turned off and silence settled in, only to be broken by the occasional comment from one of students.

“This is the first time I watch this.” -Adrien whispered at Marinette, who turned around.

“Really? You never watched it before?” -Marinette asked him. –“I must’ve watched it like a hundred times. My dad had a crush on Sophie Marceau while growing up, so we watched it a lot, when I was little.” -she whispered at Adrien.

“Marinette, hush!” -Tikki told her, in a hushed voice.  

“Oops, sorry Tikki.” -Marinette apologized to her, before turning to Adrien and whisper to him. –“I hope you like it, silly kitty. It’s really good.”

“If you say it is, I’ll take your word for it, bugaboo.” -Adrien whispered back.  

The cake Marinette’s dad created for miss Bustier looked just like every cake he baked; beautiful and delicious. A truly lovely combination of shapes and colours. Modelling it with marzipan, Tom had made the cake to look like an open book, with a ruler on top, and an open box of chalk, with pieces of different colours inside it. The words "Happy Birthday, miss Bustier" were written in a beautiful calligraphy, each letter looking like it had come from an ancient book. And adorning it were 30 blue candles.

“This cake is absolutely beautiful.” -Mylene said.

“Your dad outdid himself again, bugaboo.” -Adrien whispered at Marinette’s ear, making her smile.

“I don’t know if I’ll be able to eat such a pretty cake. I don’t want to ruin such a beautiful thing.” -Rose commented.

“Look at it this way, Rose. It ain’t gonna last forever.” -Juleka told her. –“Besides, if there’s anything you love more than birthday cakes, it’s to eat them.” -she smiled at her girlfriend, who smiled back.

“Okay, everyone. Get those lungs ready to sing “Happy birthday” to the best teacher in the universe.” -Alya warned the others, as they all gathered around miss Bustier’s desk.

“I’m more concerned with getting my mouth and my stomach ready to eat this cake!” -Kim declared, as his eyes devoured the cake. –“I just hope it’s a chocolate cake, because that’s my favourite.”

“Hold your horses, Shaggy Rogers!” -Nino joked. –“We sing first, and then, we eat.” -he told him.  

Some in tune, others less in tune, the whole class sang happy birthday to miss Bustier, who could not help but to shed a tear. Taking a deep breath, she blew up the candles, to the sound of claps. A sound which was replaced by silence, which had no place there, right then. It was then, that miss Bustier realized that she was alone in the classroom. The whole class had disappeared. One moment she was surrounded by her students, and the next she was all alone in the classroom.

“What’s going on here?” -Miss Bustier asked, as she tried to understand what was happening to her. –“Could this be the work of an Akuma?” -she asked.

It was a good question. She had been attacked by Akumas before, and each of them attacked her differently, due to their powers. Still, that did not feel like the work of an Akuma. And then, she noticed a small golden sphere at her left.

“What’s this sphere?” -Miss Bustier asked, as her hand reached for it.

When she touched the sphere, she felt as if lightning had struck her head. And to put things to rest, she started seeing things that did not make sense. First, she saw her students, but they were inexplicably older. Then she saw an open coffin, surrounded by numerous dead flowers. Before she could make sense of what she was seeing, everything changed around her in a heartbeat, and suddenly, she saw two brides dressed in white holding hands in a kind of chapel. She could not tell who they were, because they had their backs to her. Then, she saw a huge presidential banner fall to the ground, while hearing a glass breaking.

“W-What is the meaning of this?!” -Miss Bustier asked.

All that was happening made no sense. She did not know where she was or what was going on. And before she could have the time to make sense of it, everything around her changed once again, and she was presented with another vision. This time she saw what she thought was a dark vortex that kept growing. And just like it happened before, before she was able to make heads or tails of what she was looking at, it changed, and she saw a heroine that was wearing a pale, light greyish fuchsia superhero body-jumpsuit with dark cerise tiger like stripes and brilliant crimson marks on it, alongside another hero that was wearing a black and cyan suit, appearing to be slender and muscular, with a snake-like texture and patterns, complete with fangs on his brilliant opal and turquoise-ish grey mask, holding twin sais, fighting what looked like a huge creature made out of dark red plasma. And just as she was about to land a punch on it, both of them disappeared, and something completely unrelated appeared. This time it was what she perceived as a medical stasis pod filled with green liquid, and someone inside it. This time, unlike with the previous visions, she tried to make it who was inside the pod. But before she could even take a step, the pod disappeared, and two figures came out of the shadows, each with a sadistic smile on their face. They were both Ladybug and Chat Noir, but their outfits looked completely different. Chat’s outfit was completely white, and so was his hair. And Ladybug’s outfit was black with red polka dots. Before she could even react, the two of them lounged at her, attacking, only to disappear in a cloud of smoke. This cloud of smoke quickly dissipated to reveal something else. This time she was standing on what looked like a cliff overlooking a seemingly infinite army grouped into legions, goose-stepping in one direction. The whole thing felt like something out of a Nazi propaganda film. And as if that was not creepy enough, she turned around to see Hawk Moth behind her, surrounded by numerous shadowy creatures.  

“Miss Bustier? Miss Bustier!” -a voice was heard. It was Rose calling her.

Hearing Rose’s voice, the images of Hawk Moth and the shadowy creatures puffed into smoke, and Caline saw herself back in her classroom, surrounded by her students. It took her couple of seconds to realize that she was back in the real world, and that made the kids wonder if it was everything alright with her.  

“Are you okay?” -Nino asked her.  

“O-Oh, yes.” -Miss Bustier lied.

“Are you sure, you are okay? You spaced out for a couple of seconds.” -Nathaniel pointed out.

“It’s just… I was still thinking about the wish I made.” -Miss Bustier told them, as a thought crossed her mind. –“What just happened?... I don’t know what was that, but I need to talk to the master about it, and fast.”          

Parking her car, miss Bustier allowed herself a moment to breathe. It was not easy for her to pretend that everything was alright, during the rest of the school day. She had no idea what the visions, which was what she was calling them, she had meant, or if it was even normal for people who had ties with real magic to have them. She had done a good job keeping the kids from realizing there was something wrong, but now she felt exhausted.

On a day as special as that one, where she just wanted to enjoy herself and be around the people she cared about and whom also cared about her, the last thing she needed was magic-related problems. Still, she knew she would not be able to enjoy the rest of the day, if she did not tell anyone about what happened to her, And the only one she could talk to right then, it was Wang Fu. Once she got to her apartment, she gently placing all the presents she had been given on the living room’s sofa, and then called the old master.

“I hate to bother him with this, but I’ve got nobody else to talk to.” -Miss Bustier thought to herself, as she waited for him to pick up.  

Like always, it did not take long for the old master to answer her call. Telling her that he was almost finished with his last client of the day, he told her to meet him at the usual place, in 15 minutes. Hearing that, Caline knew he was referring to the Garden of the Ancients, where they could talk for as long as they needed to, without worrying about the time.    

While she waited for the 15 minutes to go by, she texted her parents and her sister, reassuring them that she would be on time for dinner, with them. Once the 15 minutes were up, she teleported to the Garden of the Ancients, appearing near the pond filled with koi fishes. Making her way to the temple, the visions she had, came back with her reliving them, one by one, over and over. Each of them had given her a different feeling, which ranged from happiness to fear.

Arriving at the temple, she entered it and called out the master, with him answering her, almost immediately, and telling her he would be with her in a couple of minutes.

“Wait for me on the tea room overlooking the cherry tree, my dear. I’ll be with you in a few moments.” -Master Fu said, his voicing echoing on the temple’s walls.

Making her way to the room in question, miss Bustier wondered if she was making a mountain out of a molehill, out of those visions, but she quickly told herself that she was not. Whatever reason she saw what she saw, it had to be important, or else she never would have had them.

Arriving at the tea room, she sat down on one of the pillows that were displayed around the table, and looked outside, to see the cherry tree in blossom. Just looking at it, she felt relaxed and stress-free. She did not know if the old master had chosen that place for their conversation, knowing that it would relax her, or if it was just a coincidence. Whatever the case, miss Bustier silently thanked the old master for choosing it. A few minutes later, master Fu arrived with the tea.  

“Something is troubling you, is it not?” -Master Fu asked her, as he entered the room, carrying a tray with a tea pot, two tea cups and a plate of cookies. –“I can see it in your eyes, as clearly as I heard it in your voice, when you called me earlier.” -he said, as he placed the tray on the table and sat down.

“Y-Yes. Something is troubling me. And I need to get it off my chest, before I do anything else today.” -Miss Bustier declared.

“Well, then, whatever it is, I’m all ears, my dear.” -Master Fu declared. –“I hope you’re in the mood for some chamomile.” -the old master handed her the cup.

“Thank you.” -Miss Bustier said, blowing the tea, trying to cool it down.

“You could’ve talked to the youngsters, or even the kwamis. But instead, you said you did not share anything with them, and came directly to me. That alone makes me suspect that whatever it is, it’s very dire.” -Master Fu spoke. –“Am I right, or wrong, my dear?” -he asked her.

“You’re right. It’s something quite serious, and after all the work they had with my birthday party, I didn’t want to upset them, because of something that even I don’t know what is.” -Miss Bustier declared.

“Then, whatever it is that is bothering you, take your time. Remember, time flows differently here.” -Master Fu reminded her. 

Sipping the tea, miss Bustier explained to Fu what happened to her, when she blew up the candles. She described each of the things she saw, trying her best to not forget any detail, and how some of them had scared the daylights out of her. The old master heard her, without interrupting her. And as he heard her, he could not hide the fear her words were giving him.  

“It’s hard to even choose which one of them scared me the most.” -Miss Bustier said. –“There were some of them that were… I‘m not going to say pleasant, but… well, they weren’t as bad as the others, and they offered me a little bit of hope about the future.” -she stated. –“But the others… the others were as bad as anyone can possibly imagine, master.”  

“From the way you described what you saw, I can imagine it.” -Master Fu said.

“But what was all that?” -Miss Bustier asked. –“I’m still confused on what truly happened that made me see those visions.” -she stated.

“Either my guess is wrong, or you had a premonition. Several actually.” -Master Fu said, as he poured himself another cup of tea.

“Premonitions? Is that what they were? And having them is it good or not?” -Miss Bustier asked him, fearing the answer.

“Well, for starters, it’s rather unusual for that to happen.” -Master Fu declared. –“There are miraculous holders who can get a glimpse of the future, like it has happened with Nathaniel, and more recently with Marinette. And then, like my old master Su-Han, told me, there have also been some Keepers of the Secret who got premonitions of the future.” -he told her. –“It’s even rarer for that to happen, than it is with the miraculous holders. And usually when it does, they might mean something good is going to happen, or instead, something bad.”

The way the old man spoke the last sentence, gave the young teacher shivers up her spine. The idea of predicting the future, but not knowing if it was going to happen the way one saw it, or if it would even come to happen, was frustrating, to say the least. Many would say it would be like knowing a natural disaster is going to happen, but they do not know when or what kind it was going to be.  

“That doesn’t really ease my fears, especially when some of the things I saw” -Miss Bustier sighed.

“And I’m sorry for that, my dear.” -Master Fu told her. –“I wish I could tell you that what you saw won’t happen, but I can’t.” -he said. –“But I can tell you that not all premonitions come to pass. Some might even come to pass differently; thanks to the knowledge we gather from those visions. With that knowledge, we’re now better prepared to deal with future situations that feature elements seen in them.”

“I just wish I could understand why I was shown these images.” -Miss Bustier said. –“And more importantly, what some of them mean.” -she sighed, in frustration.

“This is just my opinion on the matter, but I believe that perhaps it happened, because of your bond with the kids.” -Master Fu stated. –“The bond you shared with them was already incredibly strong, and ever since you figuratively went down the rabbit hole and found out about their superhero activities, that bond only grew stronger.” -he said.

“That makes sense.” -Miss Bustier admitted. –“But what about the meaning of these visions or premonitions? Some of them seemed like straight out of a nightmare, especially the one with creepy evil versions of Marinette and Adrien. And the others, felt like things that could really happen.”

“I’m afraid I can’t give you answers for that, my dear. But that doesn’t mean, I won’t try to find them.” -Master Fu declared. –“I was also told by my master that sometimes premonitions won’t happen as someone sees them. Sometimes, elements in them have certain meanings that will point in a different direction.” -he explained to her. –“Which is why, I must record every single detail of what you were shown, to further explore it.

Getting up, the old man went to one of the rooms to get what he needed to complete the task at hand, pen and paper. He had already listened to the whole account, but now, he needed to write it, with all the details, if possible. And when he finished it, he had more than 20 pages worth of material, which he was going to study, in search of any detail that would allow them to study the premonitions.

“I still don’t understand how writing what I can remember about my premonitions will help us, master.” -Miss Bustier confessed.

“One thing I didn’t tell you before, it’s that premonitions are sometimes glimpses into the future, but other times, they can be more metaphorical. I do believe that some of your premonitions were metaphorical. I intend to study them, the same way some people study dreams in search of a meaning, and use that knowledge to perhaps predict some of our enemies’ moves.” -Master Fu answered her.

The idea of finding meaning in some of the premonitions, was something that gave the teacher a little bit of hope. But another thought was crossing her mind, and that was how they were going to tell the kids about all that.       

“So, what do we do about this?” -Miss Bustier asked. –“Should we tell them about what I saw, or do we keep it to ourselves?”

“I do believe we shouldn’t tell them about this. At least, not yet.” -Master Fu declared. –“They’re still dealing with the aftermath of the fight against La Paon, and personally, I don’t wish to give them something more to worry about just yet. But we should confide this with the kwamis. They need to know.” -he said.

“I agree. It may not be the best course of action, to just tell the kwamis, and not the kids, but for now, it’s the best thing to do.” -Miss Bustier sighed. –“Not telling them about all this, it’s pretty much like lying to them. But I feel that if we tell them about this now, it’ll do them no good.”

“They are stronger than they look, my dear. They’ve proven it, over and over. They have earned the right to know.” -Master Fu declared. –“But while they have that right, we also have the duty of protecting them. Whatever these premonitions you had really mean, is still a mystery. One that needs to be researched. And I’m sure that the kwamis will agree that our young heroes don’t need to have another thing to worry about, at the moment.”

“Yes. They should be able to enjoy themselves a little bit more, without having to worry about any other dangers that might come their way. Especially since after this summer, they will start high school, which will be a whole new journey in their lives.” -she said. –“Which reminds me, they will have the graduation trip to Lloret del Mar at the end of the month. We must make sure that if there’s any kind of trouble, they’ll be able to come back to Paris, just like when we visited London.”

“No need to worry about it. I’m already working on it.” -Master Fu assured her. –“They might run into some trouble during their graduation trip, but teleporting to Paris to face a threat won’t be one of them, I can guarantee that.” -he said.  

That was one less thing to worry about; that was what Caline thought to herself, after hearing the old master. And on a day that had started so well, only to become filled with problems that were yet to come, it felt good to know that she would not have to add another one to the list.

“They will be thrilled to hear that.” -Miss Bustier confessed. –“They’re all looking forward for a couple of days in the beach.” -she said.

“I bet you are too.” -Master Fu said.   

“I would be lying if I said I wasn’t. I’ll have to keep an eye on them, because they’ll be under my responsibility, of course. But it’ll give me the opportunity to relax, tan a little, and at night, drink some Long Island Ice Teas.” -Miss Bustier admitted, when she remembered something –“Oh, and speaking of Long Island Ice Teas, with all this, I forgot to thank you for the wonderful birthday present you gave me.” -she said, as she remembered about the tea the old master had offered her. –“I’ll have to save it for a very special occasion.”  

“It was nothing, my dear. I truly hope you enjoy it.” -the old master smiled at her.

Chapter Text

At Le Grand Paris, the first guests were beginning to exit their rooms, on their way to breakfast. But at the suite of the daughter of the hotel's owner, things were still pretty much quiet. The only sound in the air was the light snoring of Chloe and Pollen, who were still sleeping. The first one to wake up was Pollen, as a small ray of light passed through the window drapes, and hit her directly on the face. Opening one of her eyes, and still feeling sleepy, the bee kwami yawned, opening her other eye and stretching, trying to wake up. Shaking off the sleepiness from her tiny little body, Pollen got out of her bed and made her way to the bedside table, where Chloe had her cell phone. Touching its screen, she saw that it was time for Chloe to wake up on that special day. So, she hovered to Chloe and gently touched her face, rubbing her right cheek, trying to wake her up. Because the blonde was sound asleep, Pollen had to use another method to wake her up, and that was to whisper her name to her ear.

"Good morning, my queen." -Pollen greeted Chloe. –"Happy birthday." -she said, as Chloe opened her eyes.

"Good morning to you too, Pollen. And thank you." -Chloe smiled at her, as she stretched her arms. -"I had the best dream ever, today." -she told Pollen.

"Best dream ever? And what was it?" -Pollen asked her, curious. –"Was I in it?" -she asked.

"No, you weren't. But it was great. I was at a party, when suddenly, someone calls my name and it turns out it was Adrien. He smiled at me, and asked me if I would grant him the honour of dancing with him. We started dancing, but soon after he tells me that someone else has its eyes on me. It was Sabrina, who approaches us and asks Adrien if she can cut in, and dance with me for a bit. He smiles and gracefully hands me over to Sabrina, who had the prettiest smile you can imagine. We danced for what looked like hours, with her always smiling at me. And at the end, daddy showed up and asked us if we were in love, and we both said yes." -Chloe answered, retelling the whole things as much as she remembered. –"When he heard that, he clapped his hands and said that he was paying for our wedding. After it, Sabrina and I went outside, and we walked to a fountain. But when we got there, we were not us anymore, we were little, just like when we first met. I was holding Mr. Cuddles and she was holding Buzz, and in the fountain, there were these beautiful fish swimming, and she playfully started to name every last one of them, giving them the silliest names, you can think of, and making me laugh." -she sighed. –"It was such a beautiful dream. A bit strange, but beautiful. I wouldn't have minded if it had lasted a little bit longer, Pollen."

From the way she talked about it, the bee kwami could tell Chloe had had a dream that had put her in the right mood, when waking up. And from experience, she knew that being in the right mood was a must on a birthday. The blonde had been talking about what she had planned for her special day through most of that week, and today all those plans were going to happen, or so, Chloe hoped for. Pollen was about to say something, when Chloe's cell phone rang on.

"Happy birthday, Chloe!" -Sabrina exclaimed, as she waved at the camera. –"I didn't wake you up, did I?"

"No, Pollen did that. And thanks, Sabrina." -Chloe smiled at her girlfriend, as she blew her a kiss. –"And how's my favourite she-wolf this morning?" -she asked, as Sabrina caught the kiss.

"Wishing I was there with you, so I could spend a little bit more time between the sheets, with you by my side." –Sabrina answered her, with a sultry voice and a naughty smile.

"That's a rather kinky, yet utterly adorable wish." -Chloe declared, always with a smile. –"But that can be arranged, since you'll be sleeping over tonight, after my party." -she said.

"I love it, when you love my ideas." -Sabrina told her, chuckling.

"Well, it's not hard." -Chloe told her. –"What's hard to wonder is how come you didn't act like this, when we were just friends?" -she asked.

"I don't know." -Sabrina shrugged her shoulders. –"But I'm glad that not only we remain the best of friends, but we're also dating, my sweet bumblebee." -she winked at her.

"Keep calling me that, and I'll transform into Queen Bee and go straight to your place, just to kiss you." -Chloe joked. –"I mean it." -she warned her.

"I know you will, but don't. You'll spook my parents." -Sabrina laughed, before putting a serious face. –"But for real, how does it feel being a year older?" -she asked her.

"Feels pretty much the same as before." -Chloe smiled. –"And I'm not getting older. I'm getting just slightly more mature." -she declared, chuckling.

And that was one word that she liked to use to describe how she felt on that day; mature. Though Chloe felt she still had a long journey ahead of her, when it came to her path to redemption, she believed that since her last birthday, she had matured and was no longer the spoiled brat she once was.

"Slightly more mature… I think you are more than just slightly more mature. And you've been proving it a lot." -Sabrina said. –"But changing the subject, this is a big day for you. Have you already chosen what you are going to wear today?" -she asked her. –"Yesterday, you said you hadn't a clue on what you were going to wear."

"Yes. Pollen lent me a hand last night." -Chloe answered her. –"Do you remember that yellow Givenchy dress I bought before Easter? I'm going to wear it." -she said.

"Oh, I remember it. You look so beautiful in it. In fact, you look beautiful even rags, Chloe." -Sabrina said, winking at her.

"Of course, I do. I'm Chloe Bourgeois, remember?" -Chloe declared, with a posh accent, which made Sabrina giggle. –"I could even be seen wearing a bag of flour, that I would find a way to look good in it." -she said. –"But seriously, is there something happening with you that I don't know? You're in an incredible flirting mood, today."

"Yes, there's something happening. My best friend/girlfriend is celebrating her 14th anniversary, and I want her to feel special about it." -Sabrina smiled.

"Sabrina…" -Chloe giggled.

"Don't tell me to not make a big deal about it." -Sabrina said. –"Besides, I know that you love to hear these things." -she laughed.

Chloe's morning could have not started better. After the best dream ever, having Sabrina flirting with her was like icing on the cake. And it would have gone on for a little bit longer, had Chloe not heard someone knocking at her door.

"Oh, it must be Jean with my breakfast." -Chloe told Sabrina. –"I told him yesterday that I wanted to eat it in bed today." -she said.

"Okay, Then, I'll see you later in school. I'm going to wake up Mika, or he'll stay in bed during the rest of the day." -Sabrina declared.

"Do you want me to pick you up?" -Chloe asked her.

"Thanks, but my dad's driving me to school today. See you in a bit." -Sabrina said, as she ended the call.

Jumping out of bed, Chloe put on her nightrobe and then went to get the suite's door. Opening it, she was greeted by Jean and his kind smile, who was holding a tray with her breakfast.

"Good morning, miss Bourgeois. Your breakfast, as you requested." -Jean told her. –"Oh, and allow me to be the first to wish you a very happy 14th birthday." -he smiled at her.

"Thank you, Jean." -Chloe smiled back at him, as he entered the suite. –"Tell me, is my dad still in the hotel?" -she asked him.

"Your father had to leave earlier for office today, but he told me to wish you a happy birthday, and to tell you that he's anxious to see at lunch." –Jean answered her, as he placed the tray on the coffee table.

"Oh, okay. And has any letter from my mom arrived?" –Chloe asked him.

"Not yet. But the mailman usually comes a little bit later." -Jean reassured her, noticing the look of hope in her eyes. –"Do not fret. Your mother has never forgotten about your birthday."

"Yes, she has, Jean." -Chloe sighed. –"And don't tell me that she never forgets, because I always get a present from her. I know it's one of her assistants who buy me my birthday present, who do it, because it's in her daybook." -she declared.

And it was true. Over the years, Audrey forgot about Chloe's birthday more than once. And any presents she got from her, were always bought by one of her assistants, because she did not have the time, and then shipped to Paris. Chloe knew this, but always pretended it was Audrey who bought the presents.

"Well… this year might be different." -Jean said, as he placed his hand over her shoulder. –"Maybe this year, she won't forget about it." -he told her.

Chloe knew Jean was trying to cheer her up. And although a little sceptic about it, deep down she truly hoped Audrey had not forgotten about her birthday and sent her a present, in the form of a letter, just like the ones they had been exchanging ever since she sought treatment in Switzerland.

"Maybe." -Chloe sighed. –"By the way, about that other business that we've been talking about, is everything ready?" -she asked.

"Everything is ready. And catering team will be there." -Jean answered.

"Good. Everything has to be perfect." -Chloe thought to herself, when her cell phone rang. -"Oh, it's Adrien." -she said, as she saw his name on the screen.

"I'll leave you to it. When you're ready to go to school, just call me." -Jean told her. –"Enjoy your breakfast." -he said, as he prepared to leave the suite.

"Thank you." -Chloe said, as Jean closed the door behind him, and she answered Adrien's call.

"Happy birthday, little sister!" -Adrien exclaimed, smiling.

"Thanks, Adrikins." -Chloe smiled, loving the fact that he called her "little sister".

"Am I the first one to congratulate you?" -Adrien asked her.

"Sorry, but you're the fourth. Pollen was the first; Sabrina was second and Jean was third." -Chloe answered him.

"I told you; you should've called her earlier." -Plagg's voice was heard.

"Your idea of earlier was calling her one second after midnight, Plagg." -Adrien told him, in a tone of sarcasm.

Just like it happened on miss Bustier's birthday, the classroom was decorated to celebrate Chloe's birthday. And when she arrived, she saw the whole class had put an extra effort into it, because it looked spectacular. In the previous years, Chloe's dad hired a party planner and its team to decorate the classroom to Chloe's taste. But this year, she told him there was no need for it, and that her classmates were going to decorate the classroom themselves. The way the classroom was decorated had nothing to do with the way the party planner and its team decorated it. The décor was simple, consisting of streamers, confetti bombs and a huge wreath spelling "Happy Birthday, Chloe". In the past, she would have called that décor awful. But just like part of her personality, her taste had also changed to accept things that were simpler. Still, there was one thing that had not changed, and that was her love for the colour yellow, which adorned the classroom that day.

"Having you guys wishing me a "Happy birthday" with this décor is the best present I could've asked for." -Chloe smiled to her friends, while gazing at the yellow wreath.

"Mylene did most of it, as always. But we lent her a hand." -Ivan said, while looking at Mylene, who blushed a little.

"Then, you did a really great job, Mylene. I love it." -Chloe congratulated her. –"If this décor was the only present I would get from all of you, I would've no reason to complain." -she admitted.

"Excuse me, who are you and what did you do with the real Chloe Bourgeois, huh?" –Alix asked, in a mocking tone.

"Yeah, the last time I checked, the real Chloe Bourgeois loves to get presents, and gets furious if no one gives her anything she deems beautiful and unique." -Kim told her.

"Hmph… well, excuse me for being a bit nice. Want me to go back to mocking you for your fashion sense, Alix and Kim?" -Chloe asked them, letting out a giggle.

No matter how much she had changed, Chloe was still the queen of sass in that class, and she loved to show it, whenever it was possible. Usually, Alix would have thrown a suitable comeback at her, but because it was her birthday, she let it slide, knowing that she would have more opportunities to do it. And regarding Kim, he knew that whatever comeback he would throw at her, she would have another one ready to throw at him. So, in the spirit of celebration, he too let that one slide.

"Okay, okay, okay, that's enough sass, Chloe." -Alya told her. –"I think it's time for you to start opening your presents. Who wants to go first?" -she asked the rest of the gang.

"Me! Pick me!" –Sabrina chuckled, as she eagerly raised her arm.

"Okay, I'll pick you first. And it's not just because you've got the prettiest smile in this classroom." -Chloe smiled at Sabrina, flirting with her. –"What did you get me, Sabrina?" -she asked her, as the redhead handed her the present, which was wrapped in beautiful pink paper with a yellow ribbon.

"I hope you like it, and that if you choose to wear it, that it'll remind you of me and of our friendship." -Sabrina said, sheepishly, as Chloe ripped the wrapping paper.

Once the bow and the wrapping paper were out of the way, Chloe opened the box and to her surprise, she saw something she never thought she would ever see. Staring at her, was her childhood plush and best non-human friend, Mr. Cuddly. At first, she thought it was it, but when she got a better look at it, she noticed it looked too small, not to mention, too new to be Mr. Cuddly. Pulling it out from the box, she saw it was a backpack with a smaller Mr. Cuddly incorporated into it.

"A Mr. Cuddly backpack?" -Chloe asked her, as she got a good look at it, not believing what her eyes saw. Her childhood non-human best-friend as a backpack. –"It looks so beautiful. It's got to be the most beautiful backpack in the world." -she thought to herself.

"It was my idea to make you something special. But Marinette was the one who brought it to life." -Sabrina said. –"When we were younger, you were always saying that you wished you could take him anywhere you went. Well, now you can." -she told her, always smiling.

Holding the Mr. Cuddly backpack, Chloe felt transported back to her childhood, where the only friends were Adrien, Sabrina and her plushie, Mr. Cuddly. A childhood which was both happy and sad., Sad because she was neglected by her mother, who did not give her the care and attention she earned. And happy, because it was when she met two of the most important people in her life, and who would later help her in her path towards redemption.

"Oh, I love it! I love it, Sabrina!" -Chloe said, as she wrapped her arms around her, and gave her a bear hug. –"I love it so much. It's the best present I could've received from you. I'll be wearing it all the time!" -she promised her.

Hearing her say that, Sabrina felt like she had won the lottery. Chloe was always someone that was hard to get a gift for, and that she truly loved. So, to hear her saying she loved it, made her feel just as happy as Chloe was then. Next, it was Adrien's turn to give her his present. Unwrapping it, she saw the logo of the Agreste brand on the box, which meant it was something beautiful and expensive from his dad's fashion brand. Opening it, she saw it was a cropped, elbow-length white and yellow leather jacket, with studs on the lapel and collar. The Agreste logo adorned both the jacket's back and the chest pocket.

"Oh, Adrikins, it's beautiful!" –Chloe exclaimed, as she held the jacket in her hands.

"And one of a kind. You won't find another one like it, anywhere." -Adrien declared. –"You're always saying that you love my dad's designs, so I asked him to make this jacket, just for you, so you can brag about it to your heart's content." -he joked.

Placing the jacket back in the box, Chloe then hugged Adrien, showing just how much, she loved the gift. She knew that he could have bought her clothes from any of her favourite brands. So, to have him ask his father to design and sew something unique just for her, was incredible. It showed just how much he cared and liked her.

"Thank you so much, Adrikins." -Chloe thanked him, always calling him by the nickname she had given him.

Next, it was Nathaniel's turn, who had painted a portrait of Chloe. This one saw her standing on a balcony, looking at the Moon. Nathaniel had sketched her a couple of times, but this was the first time that he painted a portrait of her.

"Whoa… I look great! You really captured my beauty in this painting, Nathaniel." -Chloe declared.

"I'm glad you like it." -Nathaniel smiled. –"At first, I was thinking of painting you as Queen Bee. But I opted to paint you as yourself." -he told her.

"And you made the right call. I'll be putting it on my living room wall, so I can admire it, every time I enter my suite."

Following it, it was Marinette's turn. Though she knew that Chloe was going to love what she had created for her, given the reaction she had, when she opened Sabrina's gift, she still had butterflies in her stomach. This was a first for her, given she had never offered any birthday gifts to Chloe. In the past, she never deserved it. Smiling, she handed the beautifully wrapped gift, which the blonde promptly opened. And once more, Marinette and everyone else saw Chloe's eyes sparkle with joy.

"I call it the "Royal Edition", and there won't be another one like it. I can promise you that." -Marinette declared, as Chloe put on the hoodie.

"You outdid yourself again, Marinette." -Nathaniel told her.

"Thanks." -Marinette thanked him. –"So, do I have your seal of approval, your Majesty?" -she asked Chloe, joking.

"Absolutely!" -Chloe told her. –"This hoodie is gorgeous! Utterly gorgeous! Not only that, it's so warm and fuzzy." -she smiled. –"If you keep designing beautiful clothes like this hoodie, I'll have to make room in my closet, and order you a few dozen exclusive pieces."

"Does that mean you'll become my regular customer?" -Marinette asked her, smiling.

"You bet your miraculous I will." -Chloe giggled.

Marinette's gift was a success, but Nino's gift, a personalized mix tape, which he promised to Chloe, was going to make her dance all night, was also a success. And then, came a present which was one where Mylene, Rose, Alya, Juleka, Ivan, Kim, Alix and Max chipped in together.

"Okay, we admit that most of us didn't know what to give you, because you tend to buy anything you want. So, we decided to get together and chip in to get you something that we knew you would love." -Mylene declared. –"We asked Sabrina to help us, and well… open it, and you'll see it." -she smiled, as she handed her a box, hoping Chloe would like it.

Wondering what was inside, Chloe quickly opened it. Ripping the wrapping paper, she saw the Louis Vuitton logo on the box, and her heart skipped a beat. She noticed it was a shoe box, and wondered if what was inside the box was what she thought was inside of it. Opening it, she was dazzled with the box's content.

"The new Louis Vuitton ankle boots from the Serpentine collection!" -Chloe exclaimed, amazed that her friends had bought her such an expensive present.

"I told them you've been eyeing those boots for nearly three months now, and one thing led to another…" -Sabrina declared in a sheepish voice.

"And they bought them for me. They're beautiful." -Chloe finished the sentence, as she continued to look at the beautiful pair of black leather boots, with the Louis Vuitton logo carefully embroidered. –"But these are super expensive. How did you all got the money to buy me these?"

"Like Mylene said. We all chipped in. And Adrien helped a bit too." -Rose told her. –"If it wasn't for him, we wouldn't have been able to buy them for you." -she stated.

"It was nothing." -Adrien smiled.

"You guys are spoiling me rotten with all these presents!" -Chloe exclaimed, as she gave each of them a hug.

Chloe truly felt like they were spoiling her rotten. And this feeling went on, as the kwamis presented her with master Fu's gift, and theirs as well. Just like it happened with miss Bustier, the old master offered her a tea blend; Chai Spice. As for the kwamis, they presented her with a beautiful silver bracelet with bee motifs.

"I said it once, and I'll say it again. You're all spoiling me rotten with these gifts." -Chloe declared, as she looked at the bracelet the kwamis had given her.

"And it's not over yet. There's one more gift, Chloe." -Miss Bustier declared, as she smiled and handed Chloe, the gift she had made for her.

Ever since she became her teacher, miss Bustier would see the birthday presents she made for Chloe being ignored by her, and simply thrown inside her backpack. But this year, it was different. This year she humbly accepted it and gently ripped the colourful wrapping paper to reveal the beautiful notebook that the teacher had made for her. It had a yellow cover with honeycombs, white lilies and a bee; and on its centre was a "C" written in a beautiful calligraphy.

"I know it's not much, when compared to some of the other gifts. But I hope that this notebook will give you a place to write your thoughts and your ideas." -Miss Bustier told her.

"It's beautiful. Thank you so much, miss Bustier." -Chloe smiled, as a couple of tears ran down her face. –"I can't believe that she once more took the time and effort to make one of these for me, after I discarded the other notebooks as trash in the past. I really don't deserve her love and affection. Not hers, or the others." -she thought to herself.

"Now, now, no crying, Chloe. This is a happy occasion, not a sad one." -Miss Bustier told her, as she placed her hands on her face. –"Wipe those tears, honey." -she said, as she used her thumbs.

"O-Okay, miss Bustier." -Chloe agreed. –"But I just know I'll be crying again, during recess." -she thought to herself.

Just before the bell for recess sounded, director Damocles' voice was heard over the classroom speakers, announcing that an event was going to take place in the courtyard, and that everyone should go there when leaving the room. Most students were wondering what was going to happen. But there was a group of students who knew exactly what was going to happen; and this group was Miss Bustier's class.

A few days before, Chloe had asked principal Damocles if on her birthday, if she could have the small stage assembled in the school's courtyard on her birthday. She had decided it was time for her to give an apology speech to everyone in school. Usually, principal Damocles would not be okay with such a request. But given Chloe's behaviour in the past, and her desire to atone for all the misdeeds she had done, he agreed.

In previous years, as part of her birthday celebration, Chloe had the habit of having birthday cakes made and distributed throughout the school. But this gesture, which could have been seen as one of generosity, was just another way for Chloe to boast about the fact that she was rich, the mayor's daughter, and better than everyone else in that school. But this year, that was going to change. The cake part would remain the same, but the rest would be different. When the bell rang, the students began to exit their classrooms and made their way to the courtyard, where the small stage had been assembled while they were in class, as well as three enormous birthday cakes had been placed on tables, with a catering team ready to serve them. Those who had enrolled in Françoise-Dupont that year did not know what was happening. But those who already knew their way around the school, were reminded that it was Chloe's birthday, as she was the only one who went to such extremes to remind everyone of her special day.

On the stage, a microphone had been set. Most of the students believed this one had been set, so Chloe could brag about how selfless she was, by sharing those huge birthday cakes with everyone. It would not be the first time something like that happened at Françoise-Dupont. But what was about to take place was something completely different. Coming out of their classroom, miss Bustier's class escorted Chloe to the courtyard, making their way to the stage.

"Are you ready?" -Sabrina asked her, as they walked.

"If you had asked me that two days ago, I would've told you no." -Chloe said, as she took a deep breath. –"But yeah, I think I'm ready to do this." -she declared, trying to sound confident.

(Flashback)

She thought a lot about what she was doing. At first it seemed like an excellent idea. But now, she was beginning to have doubts, as she could not find the right words to do it. When Pollen could not help her, she desperately called Adrien and Sabrina, hoping they could do what the bee kwami could not. Unfortunately, even with their help, Chloe's attempts to write an apology speech

" Let's just give up!" -Chloe yelled, as she ripped the page, crumpled it and threw it on the floor. –"This whole apology speech will never work. No matter what I write… it feels like it's not coming from the heart, when I read it." -she sighed, feeling lousy about herself.

" Come on, Chloe, don't give up." -Adrien told her.

" You can do this." -Sabrina declared, trying to cheer her up.

" No, I can't!" -Chloe sighed, frustrated. –"All the words I write seem so… so… I don't even know what to call them!" -she yelled into the air. –"Why did I have this stupid idea?!"

" Because you wanted to show everyone how much you've changed." -Pollen declared, as she hovered in front of her. –"And a good way to do it, is to apologize for your past behaviour and misdeeds, with a speech that comes from your heart." -she said.

" Yeah, but right now, whatever it is I write, seems like it's not coming from the heart. It seems like it's not coming from anywhere."

" Chloe." -Adrien called her. –"Don't give up." -he said. –"You called me for help, and I'm going to help you. In fact, I'm not going to bed, before I know that we helped you with that speech."

" And neither will I." -Sabrina declared. –"But maybe you should take a break, Chloe." -she suggested.

" Maybe you're right. Maybe I need to take a little break." -Chloe sighed, as she got up from the chair, and stretched her arms. –"I need a break, and a hot chocolate. But it's already so late, and Jean should be sleeping by now."

" You can still call room service to get you one." -Adrien told her.

" No. Jean is the only one who knows how I like my hot chocolate." -Chloe declared. –"Every time I call the kitchen and ask for one, they always screw it up."-she sighed. –"I'll just have to settle with taking a break."

" Do you want to talk?" -Adrien asked.

" What?" -Chloe said, not understanding what Adrien meant with that question.

" Do you want to talk about something else that isn't that speech?" -Adrien asked her. –"Sometimes, when I can't focus on a task, I do something else to distract myself, which helps me get in the right mood to tackle that task." -he explained her.

" Adrien's right. Let's talk about something else, Chloe." -Sabrina told her. –"Why don't you tell us what you have planned for your birthday?" -she suggested.

" You know what I'm going to do. I already told you the other day." -Chloe complained.

" Then, remind us. Please." -Sabrina said, with a caring voice.

" Okay. You don't have to make sad-puppy eyes." -Chloe said. –"After school, I'm expecting everyone to show up at my pool party, at the hotel…"

She told them the whole plan for her birthday party, and then some. Both Adrien and Sabrina did not care what she talked about. They just wanted her to take her mind off the apology speech for a little bit. She was putting so much pressure on herself to write the perfect apology speech, that everything she wrote felt short of what she wanted the speech to be. In her mind, she needed the apology to feel sincere and true, not just for her, but to the people it was for. And it was not until her friends felt that she was completely at ease, that they suggested she tried again.

" So, how do you feel now?" -Adrien asked her.

" A little better." -Chloe answered him. –"I feel… more relaxed." -she said.

" Well, now that you're feeling a little bit more relaxed, why don't you try and write the speech?" -Adrien asked her.

" And remember, write it as if you we're speaking from the bottom of your heart. Don't be afraid to write everything that comes to your mind. We can work on what we'll keep and what we'll discard, later." -Sabrina encouraged her.

" Alright. Let's try it again." -Chloe said, as she grabbed her pen.

(End of Flashback)

Arriving at the stage, Chloe's heart was beating out of pace. She was nervous, even if she tried her best not to show it. That much anyone could tell. And once they reached the stage, she felt like her heart had stopped, such was the stress she was under. Now that she was there, all she wanted to do was run.

"We're here for you, Chloe." -Rose said, as she smiled at her, and gave her a thumb's up.

"You can do this, Chloe." -Sabrina whispered at her ear.

"Go for it, Chloe." -Marinette smiled.

Looking over her shoulder, she smiled back at her. Staring miss Bustier in the eyes, the teacher replied to her with a warm smile that said "Everything is going to be alright.". Taking a deep breath, she walked up the stairs, and once on the stage, she grabbed the microphone and looked at all the students that had gathered in the courtyard. For the first time in what seemed like forever, Chloe felt terrified. Swallowing hard, she had to tell herself, she needed to read the speech, so she could get out of the stage. Unfolding the piece of paper where she wrote it, she began to read it.

"G-Good morning, everyone… I think you all know who I am, but I'll still introduce myself. My name is Chloe Bourgeois, and today is my birthday." -Chloe declared, as she felt like her heart was going to burst out of her chest. –"But that is not important. What's important is what I have to say to you all. Many here have been victims of my bad actions for a long time. I won't deny what it was, I was a horrible person and I bullied a lot of innocent students. I-I was a person who saw herself above everyone and hurt and belittled all of you, without caring. I even used the influence and money available to me to do so, one too many times. My way of seeing things... it was horrible... N-No... I was horrible. But I can't just blame my upbringing... many had and still have worse situations than me, and didn't turn out like me. And not acknowledging that would be a disservice to all of you." –she went on, as she did her best to withhold her tears, knowing that if she began to cry, she would not be able to stop. –"I know better now. B-But I also know the damage I did cannot be swept under the rug just like that."

Everyone in the school's courtyard was hanging on Chloe's every word. To say they were baffled with what they were hearing would be an understatement. To those who had been victims of her bullying, they never expected her to do what she was doing. It was surreal to see a bully admitting to its mistakes, especially a bully that had targeted so many people and managed to get away with it.

"I have changed a lot over t-this last year, and I've come to realize that many of the things I believed to be acceptable, are not. But... that doesn't erase my previous actions or the valid feelings you all have. What I came here to do is just give you all what I've owed you for a long time... I'm... I'm so, so sorry... to all of you who suffered and who I've hurt, whether it was by words or actions... this apology I owe you... is something you all deserve from me for a long time... I'm so sorry. I have owed this to you for a long time. But let me be clear. I don't expect. or am I waiting for you all to forgive me. That is your decision and feelings alone. What I will do is prove through my actions and way of being from now on that I have changed, and that I'm no longer the girl I used to be. But when it comes to all of you, rest assured your feelings are valid. If you want to move on, or forgive me, that is your decision. If you don't want to forgive me and rather not interact with me is also your decision. If you accept or not the apology is valid. I'm the one who owed it to you to do so. But you don't owe me anything. I thank you all for listening to what I had to say and as a token of gratitude that all of you are more than free to accept or not." -Chloe chuckled nervously. –"I have bought these three ginormous cakes and sweets for everyone in school for my birthday. Please enjoy this small token if you want to. Thank you so much for all your time and listening." -she said, ending her speech.

A couple of seconds went by and there was no reaction from anyone. Chloe's first thought was that nobody had believed her or her apology speech. And then, there was the sound of applause, echoing through the courtyard. Students and faculty were moved by her words. There were clearly those who did not believe the speech, or did not think Chloe's words were enough to forgive her past actions, and held back their applause. But when compared to those who were applauding and believed in both her and her speech, they were almost none. After a while, the applauses died and most students went to get a slice of one of the three cakes Chloe had brought for the whole school.

Coming down from the stage, Chloe felt lighter, as if a huge weight had been lifted from her shoulders.

"That was a lovely speech, Chloe." -Miss Bustier declared, as she smiled at her. –"You showed real courage just now." -she said.

"I'm so proud of you, Chloe!" -Sabrina exclaimed, as she hugged her.

"The courage of a lioness. It was a great speech, girl." -Alya told her.

"I'm with Alya. It was a really great speech." -Nino agreed.

She had put all her heart on every word of the speech she had just delivered. It felt good to hear those words from her teacher and her friends, as they offered her comfort and assurance, when knowing that not everyone was moved by her words.

"It doesn't matter if there are those who think you're not telling the truth. What matters is that you did tell the truth, about what was going through your mind, what happened to you, and why you felt you owed everyone an apology." -Sabrina smiled at her.

"We know every word you said is true, and I think I speak for all of us, when I say that we're proud of you, little sister." -Adrien smiled at Chloe, before putting his arms around her, feeling she needed a hug.

Chloe had managed to withhold her tears during the speech. But as soon as Adrien called her "little sister" and placed his arms around her, she began to cry a river, overwhelmed with the emotions that were running crazy in her mind and her heart. Sobbing hard, she tried to stop, but the tears just kept falling, overpowered by all those feelings. She was feeling relieved, hurt, blessed and cursed, all at once. Adrien rocked her gently, as she continued to sob. The rest of the gang remained silent, with their eyes on them, as this happened. Like Adrien, they too were proud of what Chloe had done. Having known her for as long as they did, they knew all she had done; and to assume guilt of her bad behaviour towards so many, in front of the whole school, they knew it took a lot of courage to do it.

"Alright, that's enough crying, Chloe." -Adrien said, as Chloe sobbing began to subside. –"We don't want our birthday girl, and favourite diva to smudge her make-up." -he told her, in a playful tone.

Taking deep breaths, the sobbing eventually stopped, to be replaced by a couple of giggles. Breaking the embrace, everyone saw her make-up was all smudged and her eyes were red and puffy. But her smile was as beautiful as always. Holding a handkerchief in her hand, Sabrina gently wiped the tears and the smudged make-up off her face, with Chloe then finishing it herself.

"Feeling better?" -Miss Bustier asked her.

"A lot, yes." -Chloe answered the teacher.

"They say crying helps a person, when nothing else does." -Juleka said.

"Whoever said that you didn't have a heart, will have to eat their own words. Because if you didn't have one, and didn't care about the feelings of others, you'd never deliver a speech as that one, Chloe." -Marinette told her.

All of them were proud of the heiress and of her accomplishment. But there was one other feeling that was beginning to talk a little louder than pride, at least for Kim. And that was hunger. Even after eating a large breakfast, the holder of the antelope miraculous was famished, and seeing the other students eating cake was not helping, which led him to act like his regular self.

"This is all really nice and all, but come on, we've got to go back up there, sing "Happy birthday" to you, and eat a cake!" -Kim told her, as he watched everyone being served a slice of a cake. –"Shouldn't your butler have arrived with the birthday cake you told us about the other day, by now?" -he asked her.

"Jean will get here, when he gets here." -Sabrina told him.

"Plus, you're not doing anything, before I splash some water on my face and redo my make-up." -Chloe warned him. –"I don't want any of you to snap photos of me with my face looking like this." -she said, in an amused tone, as she and Sabrina made their way to the girls bathroom.

Chapter Text

As it was custom during her birthday, Chloe left school earlier to have lunch with her dad at the hotel. This had long since become a tradition between them. Especially since Audrey was not usually in Paris for her daughter's birthday. When Chloe was younger, André would take the day off and spend it with her, taking her to the cinema, or the zoo, after which they would pass by one of the many toy stores in Paris, so he could buy Chloe all the toys that she wanted. All this culminated with a birthday party in the hotel’s grand ball, with music, ballons, sweets and the biggest birthday cake one could imagine. But as she got older, the parties changed to accommodate her tastes. And this year would not be different. But before the party she was going to have with her friends, she was going to have lunch with her father.

Like always, the table had been set in the balcony of the hotel’s restaurant, and when they both arrived their favourite plates were served. For Chloé, sushi and tempura shrimps were in order. And for André, a delicious plate of Rabbit Chasseur with Wild Mushrooms.    

“Jean told me you arrived carrying a bunch of birthday gifts. Were they from your friends at school?” -André asked Chloe.

“Yes. They gave me things that are more than I deserve… they didn’t have to give me anything, but they made sure that each present was something that I was going to love.” -Chloe declared. –“And speaking of presents, thanks for taking the day off, daddy.” -she said, as she used the chopsticks to grab a piece of tempura shrimp. –“It’s the best gift you could’ve given me.”

“Oh, Chloe, you know I always take the day off to spend your anniversary with you.” -André smiled.

“Yes. But I also know that you’ve been busy, and under a lot of pressure, with the re-election and all that.” -Chloe told him.

It was no secret that her father’s pole numbers were diminishing, when compared to Ambroise Delay’s, who was becoming a serious contender for the job of mayor of Paris. His populist speech continued to ring in people’s ears, making them believe that it was time for a change, with him at the helm of things. Still, the mayor was not interested in the pole numbers, knowing that he still had a few more months of campaign ahead of him, where he intended to prove that he was once more the right man for the job. On top of it, he was about to sign a contract that he was led to believe would help solve the problem the city had with Hawk Moth and his Akumas. In his mind, that alone would show that he was determined to ensure the safety of everyone in Paris.   

“I admit that I am. But under pressure or not, I’ll never be too busy to spend this special day of yours with you, my little princess.” -André declared, smiling.

Chloe had been given numerous nicknames over the years. Queen Bitch. Diva. Drama Queen. Bumblebee. Little Sister; with Little Princess being the one given to her by her father. To him, no matter how old she was, she was still his little girl.

“As long as I live, I will do everything in my power to be with you on your birthday.” -André added. –“On fact, if an important meeting landed in your birthday, and I had to choose between attending it, or spending the day with you, I wouldn’t hesitate in choosing to spend it with you.” -he said.

It warmed Chloe’s heart to know that her father would be willing to do such a thing. But it also made her question one thing. It made her question something she had never questioned before. She asked herself if André liked his job, or not? And that question lead to another one; did he always want to be a politician? She had never asked him that, and because curiosity killed the cat, she did not hesitate in asking him, right then.

“Do you like your job, daddy?” -Chloe questioned him.

“Uh… yes, I do. Why do you ask, Chloe?” -André answered.

“I’m just curious. Did you always wanted to be a politician?” -Chloe asked.

“N-No. When I was your age, I didn’t care about politics or anything. I wanted to be a filmmaker.” -André admitted.

“A filmmaker?!” -Chloe said, surprised with the answer.

“Yes. When I was younger, I used to shoot small home films. And it was my dream to become a filmmaker.” -André declared, as he reminisced about those days.

“How come you didn’t become one?” -Chloe asked him, as she dipped a piece of sushi in soy sauce.

“Your grandparents didn’t like the idea. They wanted me to take over the family business.” -André said, referring to the hotel. –“So, I ended up putting that dream aside, and pursued business management and hotel management, which allowed me to take over the hotel. Politics only came later, when I felt I could try and do something good for the city.” -he said.

“Well, you could try and become a filmmaker now.” -Chloe told him. –“There’s nothing stopping you.” -she said, as she wondered what kind of movies her father would make.  

“I don’t think so, Chloe. I’m already too old to pursue such a crazy dream.” -André sighed. –“Besides, I do like being mayor of Paris. I know I haven’t been the best mayor ever. But I also know that I haven’t been the worst mayor ever.” -he chuckled. –“No. That’s just a dream that was not in the cards for me.”  

“But you’re not going to be mayor forever, right? You could try and accomplish that dream. Miss Bustier is always telling us that it’s never too late to fulfil a dream. And this time, you wouldn’t have anyone telling you, you couldn’t do it.” -Chloe suggested.

And she was right. André did not wish to be mayor forever. He had given some thought on what he was going to do, once his political career ended, but never truly reached a decision. He just knew that once that time came, he was going to need a new project, because he was not a man who enjoyed sitting around and do nothing, and he knew that managing the hotel was not it; especially since he had people taking care of that for him. The idea of pursuing his filmmaking passion felt like a good idea, and more importantly, one that deserved some further pondering.  

“Maybe.” -André said, as he thought about it. –“Maybe I could do it. There’s lots of people who took on new careers later in life.” -he added. –“Just because I’m no longer a teenager, doesn’t mean I can’t learn a new trade.”

“The way you’re talking, it’s like you’re 90 years old, daddy.” -Chloe chuckled. 

“Well, I’m not getting any younger.” -André joked back. –“Anyways, and changing the subject, Jean told me that when he got to the school with your birthday cake for you to share with your friends, he heard that you apologized to your friends, for all the bad things you did to them in the past.” -he said.  

“Actually, Jean might’ve understated what truly happened, because he wasn’t there.” -Chloe said. –“The apology was not just to my friends, who put up with my rude behaviour and past misdeeds. It was addressed to the whole school, daddy.”

“The whole school?!” -André said, surprised. –“Well… that was very thoughtful of you, honey.” -he declared.  

“I owed them all an apology, daddy. Even if they chose not to forgive me, I owed it to them.” -Chloe declared. –“And I should’ve apologized much earlier. I should’ve apologized to the whole school, when classes started back in September. But I wasn’t ready to do it. I still had a lot to learn, to make the apology be and feel real.” -she sighed.

Looking at her speaking that way, André could not help but to once more, see just how much his daughter had change in less than a year. In the past, he had to do everything in power to bail Chloe out of trouble in school, when some of her attitudes got her in trouble with other students and the school’s faculty. But that all felt like it was in the distant past. Chloe’s behaviour changed overnight, and she was now any parent’s perfect daughter. Or in Chloe’s case, almost perfect, because even though her behaviour changed for the better, her spending habits remained the same.

“That… That was very mature of you, honey.” -André told Chloe. –“I know I don’t say it as much as I ought to, but I’m proud of you. And what you did, makes me realize that even though I wasn’t always the best father, or was always there for you, when you needed the most, you’re turning into a daughter that every father would want to have, including me.” -he smiled at her.

It warmed her heart to hear her father telling her those words. During her early childhood, she could only remember two people who praised her and told her they were proud of her. The first was her butler, Jean. And the second one was her father, and in his case, it was something that happened very sporadically. Her mother was not the kind of woman to praise her or any of her accomplishments, which led her to mimic her actions and her personality, and caused her to become someone she was not. So, to hear such sweet words from her father, reminded her how she had put that behind her, while also giving her the confidence needed to continue to focus on the new path she had decided for her life.  

“Oh, that reminds me! I still need to give you your birthday gift.” -André exclaimed.

“You got me a birthday gift?” -Chloe asked, playfully.

“Of course, I did. You didn’t expect me taking the day off from office, was my only gift to you, or did you?” -André chuckled. –“Here’s the second gift, or if you prefer, the real birthday gift.” -he said, by pulling an envelope from one of his pockets. –“I was going to give it to you later, but I think now is the right moment.”

Seeing the envelope, Chloe wondered what was inside. She was used to her father giving her birthday gifts that had written “fabulous and expensive” all over them. So, to see an envelope, made her question what could be inside. Once in her hands, she carefully opened it, and pulled out a postcard from the city of Milan. Turning it, there was a message written on the back. It said “Happy 14^th anniversary, my sweet princess. Safe trip to Milan.”

“A trip to Milan?!” -Chloe asked, surprised, as she read the message on the card, a second time. –“You’re giving me a trip to Milan, as a gift?!”

“You’re always saying that the best city to go shopping for clothes, other than Paris, is Milan. So, I thought that four days in Milan would be a good idea.” -André told his daughter. –“Consider this present mine and your mom’s, princess.” -he added.

Hearing him say that, Chloe’s train of thought took a sharp turn, as the memories about her mother came galloping in, at an incredible speed. Their relationship was the polar opposite of a healthy mother/daughter relationship. For a long time, Chloe had every reason to hate her mother, even though she loved her. But now that she knew Audrey had lost herself, and turned into someone who was not the kind of woman she was, when she met her husband, that made it easier for her to admit that one day she might find in her heart the strength to forgive her and give her a second chance. She knew the two of them were more alike than people imagined. And knowing she was in Switzerland, receiving the help she needed to once again be the kind of woman she was, before she gave birth to Chloe, made her feel both happy and sad, but mostly sad on that special day.   

“I just wish mom was here.” -Chloe sighed, disheartened.

“Me too, Chloe. But we must remember that she’s where she is, because she wants to get better for all of us, so we can be a family again.” -André declared, also feeling sad about Audrey’s absence. –“Next year, she’ll be around to partake in the festivities. You’ll see.” -he said, hopeful.

Suddenly, André’s phone rang. Pulling it from his jacket pocket, he checked the name on the screen. Sighing, he apologized to Chloe before answering it. The call did not last more than a few seconds, but it was long enough to upset André.

“Who was it, daddy?” -Chloe asked André, after he ended the call.   

“One of my cabinet advisors, reminding me about tomorrow’s meeting.” -André quickly said. –“He could’ve texted me, knowing that I’d taken the day to be with my daughter.” -he thought to himself.

“What meeting is that?” -Chloe asked him, curious.

“Oh, it’s nothing serious. It’s just that city hall and the ministry of Interior are going to sign a contract with a new private security company, who is willing to lend a hand to the police and the gendarmerie in finding Hawk Moth and arrest him.” -André answered.

“That sounds like it’s a really big deal.” -Chloe declared. –“And quite honestly, we need all the help we can get to find that psycho.” -she thought to herself, while dipping a piece of sushi in the oyster sauce.

“Well, it’s merely a formality. It’ll only take about an hour to sign things, and then there will be a press conference, where the details of the contract will be explained to the public.” –André stated. –“In other words, it’s going to be a drag… you kids still say that, don’t you?” -he asked her, curious.

“Yes, we still say that, daddy.” -Chloe told him.

She was about to ask André a question, when they both heard a knock on the glass door. It was Jean, who promptly slid the door open, entering the balcony. He was carrying on his hands an envelope, which immediately caught the attention of both the mayor and his daughter.    

“Pardon my intrusion, but I bring this to your daughter, monsieur Bourgeois.” -Jean said, as he placed an envelope on the table.  

“It’s a letter from mom!” -Chloe exclaimed, recognizing Audrey’s handwriting. –“She must’ve sent it to wish me a happy birthday.” -she said, as she grabbed the letter.

“Well, we won’t find out, if you don’t open it, sweetie.” -André said.

Opening the envelope, she swiftly pulled the letter from inside it. As always, it was written in the same kind of paper provided by the clinic Audrey was. And like always, it was written with blue fountain pen ink. But there was one thing about that letter that made it look different from the other letters André and Chloe had received from Audrey. And that was the calligraphy. In some parts of the letter, Audrey’s calligraphy looked a little shaky. Still, that did not prevent Chloe from reading it.

“My dearest Chloe; First let me wish you a happy birthday. It seems it was just yesterday you were born, and here you are, celebrating your 14^th birthday. I wish I was writing to you to give you good news, but unfortunately the news I have for you are rather tough. My treatment has come to a stop, as its progressing slower than what the doctors are expecting, and they are thinking about changing the approach to my healing. They were suggesting hypnotherapy; and I'm not sure what to expect of it. They have kept reassuring me that the whole time; I will be aware of everything; as they plan on using good hypnotherapy. I'm not sure what to expect of it. I'm scared. What if I lose myself while they do it? I don't want that to happen. Still, I don’t want you or your father to get scared. I continue to believe that I’m in good hands.” -Chloe read out loud. –“Also, I apologize for my messy writing, Luxor somehow jumped onto the table while I was writing, and tracked his paws over my paper... silly cat. More and more, I feel that adopting him was the right thing to do. Regarding your birthday, I'm so sorry that I won’t be out of this place in time to celebrate it with you. For the first time in many years, I feel truly sorry that I won’t be there to see you blow your birthday candles, in what I know will be a beautiful birthday cake. But I know I will be present, when you celebrate your next birthday. Hope to hear from you soon. Love, your mother, Audrey.” -she said, sighing after she finished reading it.

As it had happened before, Audrey’s words touched Chloe’s heart, making it hard for her to contain her emotions. One tear rolled down her face, followed by a second and third one, and so forth. She already knew her mother was not coming. But even knowing that, it did not make it any less painful.   

“Now, I really wished she was here.” -Chloe sniffed, as Jean swiftly pulled a handkerchief from his pocket and gave it to her. –“Thanks, Jean.” -she thanked her butler, while wiping the tears from her eyes. 

“You’re not the only one, honey.” -André said, while looking at Jean, and giving him a look that said “Help me out here, please!”.

“It is truly sad that your mother isn’t here today, miss Bourgeois. But even though the news she had for you and your father aren’t the best, she remains hopeful that next year, she’ll be able to be here, by your side to celebrate your birthday.” -Jean declared, trying his best to give the blonde some kind of reassurance.

Chloe knew Jean was right. The news was not the best, but between the words used by Audrey in the letter, there was the unmistakable presence of hope that things would turn out for the best. And that alone would have to suffice for her. As

“I know. And we can always hope she comes home sooner than expected.” -Chloe smiled tearfully.

“Of course, we can, honey.” -André smiled back at his daughter. –“But, and I don’t want to feel like I’m rushing you, or anything, but we better finish our lunch. We wouldn’t want your friends to arrive, and you still being here with your old man.” -he joked.

“You’re right.” -Chloe agreed, as she checked the time on her cell phone. –“And you’re not that old, daddy!” -she laughed.

Once classes were over, miss Bustier’s class made their way to the Le Grand Paris, where the party was about to begin. Because they were near summer, Chloe decided to have a birthday pool party, which suited everyone. The weather was nice and hot, and a refreshing dip in a pool was just what the doctor ordered. 

As they entered the hotel’s foyer, they were all greeted by Jean, who told them they could get changed in the gym changing rooms, on the first floor. Doing as they were told; the Miraculous gang made their way up the staircase towards the hotel’s gym to get changed into their swimming wear. As they all changed, there was general enthusiasm, and everyone was wondering what would await them on the roof. Chloe was known for throwing wild parties, and being her birthday, they were sure she had something incredible planned. In the feminine changing room, the girls gossiped and wondered what could have Chloe prepared for them?

“What do you think she’ll have waiting for us up there?” -Rose asked the girls, as she put on her pink bikini.

“I don’t know. This is Chloe we’re talking about.” -Alya said. –“It could be an ice sculpture of herself, or a butler for each one of us.” -she chuckled, as she finished putting her swimsuit on. –“The possibilities are endless.”

“You’re so right, Alya.” -Marinette chuckled along with her.

“Well, I know one thing. It’s got to be something great. Chloe changed a lot, but there’s one thing about her that hasn’t changed.” -Mylene said. –“She knows and loves to throw a great party.” -she declared. –“Personally, I wouldn’t mind if she had set an ice cream buffet with a chocolate fountain, or maybe a cotton candy machine.”

“You really have a sweet tooth, don’t you, Mylene?” -Pin asked her.

“I do.” -Mylene admitted. –“Plus, it’s the kind of stuff that I would love to have in my birthday party.” -she said.

“Do you want us to go up and check out the rooftop and see what awaits you, and then come back to tell you?” -Daria suggested.

“No. Whatever’s up there, I want to see it, with my own two eyes.” -Alix said, as she finished putting on her bikini. –“Plus, I know you just want an excuse, to go and check out the party food.” -she told him, with a voice filled with sarcasm.  

“Guilty as charged.” -Daria laughed. –“You can’t blame me for being hungry.” -he said.

“You ate two slices of birthday cake and four pickles, before we came here. What are you? A garbage disposal?” -Alix asked him, as she grabbed one of the bathrobes and put it on.

“No, I’m a kwami. And by now, you should know that we kwamis are known for needing a lot of sustenance, Alix.” –Daria said, which made Alix roll her eyes.

“Why do I even ask?” -Alix thought to herself.   

After getting ready, both girls and boys took the elevator leading to the hotel’s rooftop, still wondering what waited for them. Once they arrived, they saw what had been set for them. Under the umbrellas, next to the bar were two long tables with every type of food you could imagine. From canapés to slices of pizza; from fresh fruit to candy and icy beverages, there was something for all tastes. In addition, there was also a huge birthday cake covered in strawberries and wild blackberries, which looked divinely delicious. In the opposite corner, a DJ station worthy of some of the best DJs in the world had been assembled, along with a karaoke machine. And on the pool, there were numerous beach inflatables that were just begging to be used. In sum, like always, Chloe did not look at expense.

“Chloe outdid herself again.” -Ivan said, as he looked around.

“If she hadn’t, it wouldn’t be a Chloe-class party.” -Adrien said. –“You can always count on her to pull a rabbit out of the hat, when it comes to giving a party.” -he stated, as he took off his bathrobe, which earned him a couple of hoots and whistles from Alya and Alix.

“Is it me, or it suddenly got hotter around here?” -Alya joked, chuckling.

“Your boyfriend is some eye-candy, Marinette.” -Alix joked. –“Mind if we share him with you?”  -she kept joking, as she took off her bathrobe.

“Sorry, Alix, but he’s all mine.” -Marinette joked back, as she wrapped her arms around Adrien’s waist and smiled at him, who smiled back at her.

“Trying to make me feel jealous, foxy fox?” -Nino whispered at Alya’s ear.

“Not really. You know I only have eyes for you.” -Alya whispered back.

“For me, and my six-pack.” –Nino whispered at her.

“And can you blame me for it?” -Alya whispered at him, before kissing him on the neck. –“You know I’m a girl that likes certain things about you, but loves the whole package.” -she whispered with a mischievous voice.       

“Keep talking like that, and I’m going to spoil you rotten with kisses, foxy fox.” -Nino said, before kissing Alya on the neck.

Looking at Alya and Nino, anyone could tell their relationship grew stronger with each passing day. And it was not the only one. The relationships of all couples in that group kept growing, just like theirs. But there was one couple; or better yet a couple who had yet to become one, where things were still quite shaky, due to both individuals’ personalities and stubbornness. Alix and Kim had feelings for one another, but they kept repelling each other like magnets, thanks to how they interacted with one another.  

“Whoa… croissants, eclairs, chocolate cake, canapes, sushi rolls, pizza… I’m in food heaven!” -Kim declared, as he looked at the food on the tables.   

“Ugh… You only think with your stomach, don’t you?” -Alix sighed.

“So what? Ain’t I allowed to be hungry and drool over the sight of food, now?” -Kim asked her, a little upset.  

“Not when you ate your lunch, and four huge slices of birthday cake already.” -Alix shot at him.

“Are you afraid he starts to put on a little belly?” -Mylene joked.

“What?! No!” -Alix exclaimed, disconcerted by that question. –“Why should I care if he puts on a belly?!” -she asked out loud. –“That’s his problem, not mine.”

“Then why are you so bothered by him drooling over the food?” -Juleka asked her in jest.

“I’m not bothered about it! I just don’t want him to eat too much, that he’ll get an indigestion while swimming in the pool, causing him to drown.” -Alix explained. –“Because if that happens, Sabrina or me we’ll have to give him CPR, because we’re the only ones who know how to do it.” -she added.

“Don’t you worry. I’m not going to need you to revive me.” –Kim told her. –“Besides, I’d rather have Reptile giving me CPR, than you!” -he shot at Alix.  

“And what is that supposed to mean?!” -Alix shouted, offended.

“Kim! Alix! Please, stop!” -Marinette told them. –“They’re so focused on taunting and offending one another, that they both can’t see they’re head over heels for the other.” -she thought to herself. –“Let’s focus on what we’re doing here. We’re here to have a good time and celebrate Chloe’s birthday.”

Once more, Marinette played the part of leader, putting a stop to the animosities. Because of the number of times those two got on each other’s nerves, Marinette had already become an expert in preventing them from killing each other.   

“Marinette’s right. This is a party, and arguments only spoil one.” -Rose declared, as she removed her bathrobe.  

“Yeah. This is no place for arguments or fights, people.” -Nino said, as he got behind the DJ booth. –“So, what do you all say, if we put all those bad things aside and start having a little fun?” -he asked everyone.

“I make your words mine, man.” -Max told him.

“Shouldn’t we wait for Chloe and Sabrina get here?” -Nathaniel asked Nino, as he dropped his bathrobe on top of one of the Sun loungers next to him.

“I’m sure she won’t mind if we start without her.” -Nino said, as he took over as DJ. –“Let’s make the roof shake like crazy, everyone!” -he exclaimed, as he dropped the first beats.

“You heard him, everyone! Start dancing!” -Alya exclaimed, as she began to shake her body to the rhythm of the music.  

The only ones still not present at the party were the birthday girl and Sabrina, who once in the hotel, went directly to Chloe’s suite, to get changed, and also to see if the blonde was ready or not. When she got there, Chloe was still trying to pick which bathing suit or bikini she was going to wear. Spread on the bed, there were eight or nine bathing suits and bikinis. Some were more revealing, others less so, but they were all beautiful, and Chloe was having a little trouble picking which one to wear that afternoon.

“Hey!” -Sabrina said.

“Oh, hey, Sabrina.” -Chloe replied.  

“How did the lunch with your dad go?” -Sabrina asked, curious.

“It was good. I’ll tell you all about it later.” -Chloe answered, without taking her eyes off the swimsuits. –“Right now, I need to choose what to wear for the party.”

“Do you need a little help with it?” -Sabrina asked, as she dropped her backpack on the floor, and Mika came out of it.

“No, thanks. I already narrowed it down to these two. I just have to decide which one I'm going to wear.” -Chloe said, as she kept staring at them. –“Alright… it’s this one!” -she exclaimed, as she grabbed it.

“Are you sure about that?” -Pollen asked her.

“Why do you ask?” -Chloe asked.

“Because you said the same thing about all the others before, and then went back on your decision.” -Pollen told her.

“I know. But this time, I’m really sure.” -Chloe declared. –“But out of curiosity, what do you think of this one?” -she asked the bee kwami. –“Be honest.”

“I think you’ll look quite regal wearing it, my queen.” –Pollen answered.

“It’s beautiful. And it matches your eye colour.” -Sabrina smiled at her. –“Plus, it’ll also match with my swimsuit too.” -she chuckled.

“I’m with the kiddo. You’ll look good in it.” -Mika said.

“Then, I’m going with it. I bought it for the trip to Lloret del Mar, at the end of the month. But I don’t mind debuting it today.” -Chloe declared. –“Just thinking about that trip, makes me wish I was already there, swimming in the Mediterranean, and tanning on the beach.” -she said, as she imagined it.

“Sounds like a splendid idea. But you might want to keep those thoughts for another time. Your friends are probably already waiting for you at the pool.” -Pollen said.

“She’s right.” -Sabrina said, as she placed herself behind her, and then placed her hand over Chloe’s right shoulder. –“If they aren’t up in the pool, they’ll be there soon. And you don’t want them to think you’re a bad hostess, do you?” -she asked the blonde.

“No, I don’t.” -Chloe said, as she turned and placed her arms around Sabrina’s waist. –“But I think they won’t mind if we take a couple of more minutes to get ready.” -she smiled. –“Besides, rich people are never late. We’re fashionably late.”

“Isn’t that just a fancy way to say that you’re never on time?” -Mika asked, in a sarcastic tone of voice.   

“It is.” -Chloe answered him. –“Your kwami really loves to point things out, doesn’t he?” -she asked Sabrina.

“That’s Mika for you.” -Sabrina giggled, before placing a peck on her lips. –“And as much as I would love to be fashionably late, we better get going.” -she said, as Chloe released her.

“Oh, alright.” -Chloe said, as she grabbed bikini and made her way to the bathroom. –“You brought things to stay overnight, didn’t you?” -she asked Sabrina.

“Yes, I did. My mom wasn’t very keen on the idea of me sleeping over tonight.” -Sabrina said, as she pulled her bathing suit from inside her backpack. –“But she let it slide, because it’s your birthday, and she thinks that you’re going to give a sleepover, where all the girls will be.” -she told her.

“Well, she’s half-right. I’m going to give a sleepover. But you’ll be the only one attending it.” -Chloe declared, with a mischievous smile on her face, making Sabrina giggle.    

Once they finished getting ready, Chloe and Sabrina exited the blonde’s suite and made their way through the corridor, to the elevator. Both of them were excited, especially Sabrina, whom Chloe had not told her a peep of what waited them on the hotel’s rooftop. But they were not the only ones, who were excited. Pollen and Mika were just as excited as their holders. The bee kwami could have found out what Chloe had in store for the party, but she decided she wanted to be surprised too. Calling the elevator, this one arrived almost immediately. Looking at Sabrina’s eyes, Chloe could see the eagerness in them.

“Calm down.” -Chloe smiled at Sabrina.

“I’m calm. You’re the one who should be excited. It’s your birthday party, after all.” -Sabrina told her.

“And I am.” -Chloe smiled. –“But unlike you, I know what awaits us up on the pool.” -she teased her, while pushing the elevator’s button. 

“And what awaits up there?” -Sabrina asked, as the elevator’s doors closed.

“You’ll see in a couple of seconds.” -Chloe smirked.

“Can’t you just give me a little spoiler of what’s up there?” -Sabrina insisted, as the elevator went up.  

“Come on! Tell the kiddo what’s on the rooftop!” -Mika practically begged the blonde, using Sabrina as an excuse for his own growing curiosity. –“You know it’s bad manners to keep things from the ones you love.” -he told her.

“Patience. You’ll find out in a couple of seconds.” -Chloe said, not wanting to spoil the surprise.    

Those couple of seconds, felt like hours to both Sabrina and Mika. Long, tedious hours, where nothing happened. In their minds, they kept imagining what awaited them. But soon, the elevator bell rang, signalling they had arrived. As they waited for the elevator doors to open, the unmistakable sound of the pool party was heard. Laughter and chuckles, splashing water, mixed with good music, which the girls assumed was courtesy of Nino. The song that was playing was “I’m Good (Blue)” by David Guetta and Bebe Rexha, one of Chloe’s favourites. 

“I think Nino put on the playlist he made just for you.” -Sabrina said, recognizing the song.

“I think so, too.” -Chloe declared, as the elevator doors opened.

When the elevator doors opened, they were presented with a party scene like they had only seen in movies. Everyone was having fun, and enjoying themselves; teenagers and kwamis. Sabrina was marvelled with what her best-friend/girlfriend had come up with for the whole gang. And Chloe, she was happy to see everyone in good spirits. Looking around, that was what she wanted her birthday party to be.   

“Our queen has arrived!” –Nino exclaimed on the microphone, upon seeing her and Sabrina arriving. –“Put your hands up for her, everyone!!!” -he shouted, as he pressed a button on the sound FX machine, sounding the royal trumpets, as well as the sound of applauses.  

The sound of applauses of the sound FX machine mixed with the applauses from everyone at the pool party, giving the impression that Chloe was being applauded by hundreds of people. Naturally, she loved this kind of thing, and did not hide her exhilaration.    

“Your queen appreciates the applauses.” -Chloe told them, chuckling. –“And with that said, I declare that the festivities can properly begin now!” -she exclaimed, as she removed her bathrobe, and showed off her bikini. –“Keep the music up, Nino!”

“As you command!” -Nino told her, as Alya joined him behind the turntables. –“Let’s kick the party into high gear!” -he said, while smirking at his girlfriend. –“Care to do the honours, foxy fox?”

“Gladly.” -Alya said, as she kissed him. –“Let’s see what songs you’ve got in this playlist of yours.” -she said, as her eyes scrolled down the playlist. –“No… no… no… bingo! This one is perfect!”

Clicking on it, a second later “She Sells Sanctuary” by The Cult burst from the numerous speakers around the swimming pool, creating the perfect atmosphere for a party. Fuelled by the music, everyone started dancing to its rhythm. Some together, others by themselves, there was not a single person or kwami in that party that was not having fun. And that meant the DJ himself.      

“Come on, turtle boy. Leave the music to Wayzz and Trixx for a bit, and let’s dance.” -Alya told Nino, as she grabbed him by the hand.

“Okay, I’m right behind you.” -Nino said, as he followed her. –“Keep the music flowing, buddy!” -he told Wayzz, while looking over his shoulder.

Chapter Text

The music blasting from the speakers did its magic. It was hard for one to keep still, when you had songs like Endor’s “Pump It Up”, or Sophie Ellis-Bextor’s “Murder on the Dance Floor” playing. Right then, the Gran Paris’ rooftop was the closest thing to a night club in Ibiza. Nino had compiled an amazing playlist, and after a couple of songs, everyone was in full party mode.

And though the music had taken full control of the party, some of the guests took the opportunity to rest a bit between songs, by grabbing a bite or drink. Two of them were Adrien and Marinette. Feeling thirsty, Marinette asked Adrien for some orange juice, which he was more than happy to pour for her.    

“For you, milady.” -Adrien said, as he handed her the glass of orange juice.

“Thank you, my silly kitty. And thanks for putting two straws on it.” -Marinette thanked Adrien, as she and Tikki took a sip from each of the straws. –“Mmm… this tastes so good. Just what the doctor ordered, with this heat.” -she said, before taking another long sip.

“Yeah, this heat.” -Adrien agreed, as he looked at her. –“Did I already tell you that you look great in that bathing suit?” -he asked her.

“Not yet.” -Marinette chuckled.

“Well, you do. I mean, pink is definitely your colour, but so are red and black.” -Adrien praised her. –“And that bathing suit… it really makes you look beautiful and hot.” -he told her.

“I’m not the only one. Those black shorts you’re wearing; they make you smoking hot, as well.” -Marinette flirted with him, as she blushed a little.

“Smoking hot? Am I hearing right? Did you just call me smoking hot?” -Adrien teased her.

“Yes! And don’t make me say it again, or else, I’ll blush even harder and end up looking like a tomato!” -Marinette chuckled nervously, before sipping a little more juice.

“Hey! Don’t drink it all!” -Tikki exclaimed. –“If you do, all I’ll have to drink are ice cubes.” -she said.

“Oh, I’m sorry, Tikki.” -Marinette apologized, realizing she had already sipped half the glass. –“Here. You can have the rest of it.” -she said, which made the scarlet kwami smile, who promptly took a sip.

The way the sun illuminated Marinette’s face that moment, made Adrien think of just how lucky he was in having her for a girlfriend. She was everything he wanted in a girl. Beautiful, smart, kind, compassionate, courageous, hard-working, and a little ditzy; all qualities that made her unique. Sighing, he felt that right then, it was one of the best moments of his life, and he wished he could freeze it in time forever, just so he could revisit it, time and time again. And without knowing it, his lips had begun to make an awkward, almost goofy smile, which caught Marinette’s attention.

“What’s the matter?” -Marinette asked Adrien.

“Uh… nothing.” -Adrien chuckled nervously. –“I was just admiring you, and thinking of how lucky I am that you love me, as much as I love you.” -he declared.

“Oh, don’t say that. I told you already! You’re going to make me blush!” -Marinette chuckled, as she kept feeling the blood rushing to her cheeks.  

“Also, I wanted to talk to you about something.” -Adrien stated.

“What is it?” -Marinette asked him, wondering what could Adrien want to talk to her.

“He went ahead and did something, which I think he shouldn’t have, that’s what.” -Plagg told Marinette.

“Plagg!” -Adrien reprimanded him.

“Well, excuse me if I’m telling the truth.” -Plagg shot back at Adrien. –“What do you think it’s going to happen, when you tell Marinette you invited the girl to the birthday party, without asking first?” -he said.

“What’s Plagg talking about?” -Marinette asked, wondering who they were talking about.

 “I…” -Adrien sighed. –“I hope you don’t mind, but I took the liberty of inviting Kagami to your party, tomorrow.” -he told her.

The way Plagg had spoken, Marinette thought Adrien had invited a total stranger. But Kagami was not a stranger. Or at least, not a total stranger to her. The two of them had had the chance to talk a few times, and though she felt Kagami was quite reserved and a little stiff, when it came to how she behaved and talked to others, Marinette believed that in time, they could become good friends, if opportunity presented itself.   

“You did?” -Marinette asked.

“Y-Yeah.” -Adrien said. –“I know I should’ve asked you first, if you were okay with it, but…” -he declared, hesitating a bit. –“… well, she’s been feeling a little bit down lately. I’ve been trying to find out what’s the matter with her, but she’s not. And I thought…”

“You thought that if she came to the party, she would be more willing to speak about it?” -Marinette asked, finishing his sentence.

“You read my mind, Marinette.” -Adrien smiled at her. –“I know it’s your birthday and I should’ve asked if you were okay with me asking her to…” -he said, when he was interrupted.

“It’s okay, Adrien.” -Marinette smiled at him. –“You’re worried about her. That’s just how you are. You care about others well-being.” -she said. –“Besides, there’s always room for one more in all of my birthday parties. And I’ll be more than happy to have her there.”

Hearing her say that, Adrien smiled back, knowing that he had done the right thing. And he was not the only one who thought that. Tikki also thought the same, and could not help but to tease Plagg, on him being wrong about the matter.    

“Guess it wasn’t such a bad idea of Adrien to invite Kagami, huh?” -Tikki teased Plagg.  

“Yeah, well, maybe not.” -Plagg said. –“But that’s just because Marinette isn’t the kind of girl who gets mad at this kind of things.” -he added. –“Because if she was…”

“But she’s not… pew! Turn your mouth the other way, and go drink something to get rid of that bad breath of yours, Plagg! It reeks” –Tikki told him, disgusted with the stench of Camembert coming from his mouth.

“Is it my fault that Chloe is serving aged Camembert? And the good kind too, let me add.” -Plagg asked her.

“As if you never ate the good kind.” -Tikki sighed, rolling her eyes. –“You think I don’t know Adrien gets you the most expensive Camembert there is?” -she asked him. –“Here! Take a sip of orange juice, so your breath smells a little better.”

“Thank you, sugar cube.” -Plagg said, as he took a sip.

“Don’t call me that. Or else, I’ll call you stinky sock.” -Tikki warned him.

“You can call me anything you want. I don’t mind.” -Plagg smiled, not really caring if she called him that, or not, when he saw Chloe coming towards them.  

“Excuse me for interrupting.” -Chloe said. –“But I was wondering, if I could borrow Adrien to dance with me, for a little bit?” -she asked Marinette.

“If he wants to, he’s got my permission to do it.” -Marinette told her, while smiling at her boyfriend.

“So, Adrikins?” -Chloe asked Adrien, winking at him.

“How can I say no to the birthday girl?” -Adrien smiled at her, as she grabbed him by arm.

“Just make sure to bring him back in one piece, Chloe.” -Marinette playfully warned the blonde.

“I make no promises!” -Chloe chuckled.   

All that dancing, quickly made everyone feel like taking a dive. Because of the heat, the pool’s water felt cold when entering. But after a few seconds, that coldness became pleasant. And it did not take long for some of them to jump into the pool.

“Banzai!!!” -Alix shouted, as she jumped into the pool.  

“Jeronimo!!!” -Kim shouted, as he too jumped into the pool. –“Brrrr!!!! Dang, it’s cold!” -he yelled.

“And you call yourself a swimmer?” -Imp told him, as he landed on one of the beach buoys shaped like a glazed donut. –“Start swimming, and you’ll get warm in a minute. That’s what your coach tells you.” -he says.

“Last time I checked, you weren’t him, or my mother, to give me orders.” –Kim shot at the antelope kwami.

“Oh, just do what he tells you, and shut up and start swimming! The last thing I need is having you, complaining that you’re cold!” -Alix taunted him. –“I bet you don’t complain about how the water’s cold, when that other girl is around… what was her name? Oh, yeah, Ondine!” -she exclaimed. –“I bet you don’t do that around her, just like I bet she’s faster than you are!”

“For your information, I’m still faster than she’ll ever be in a pool, and tomorrow, I’m taking her with me to Marinette’s party.” -Kim declared.

“And do you think I care if you’re bringing a girl with you to the party? It’s not my party, so why should I care?” -Alix shot at him.

The two of them continue to squabble like little kids, and their kwamis kept watching the whole thing, wondering how they could be so blind to the fact that they got on each other’s nerves, because they were in love with each other.  

“They’re so stubborn.” -Daria said.

“Tell me about it.” -Imp agreed. –“It’s like they have this desire to try and outmatch one another, no matter what the situation is.” -he added.

While Kim and Alix jumped into the pool in the blink of an eye, others took a little bit longer to get in the water, like Rose and Juleka. Juleka went in first, and just like Kim, she shivered, as her skin came in contact with water. But she did not complain. On the other hand, Rose complained and said that the water was cold.

“Brrr… I think I’m just going to stay here for a bit.” -Rose said, as she sat by the pool.

“Oh, come on, Rose. Come inside. The water isn’t that cold.” -Juleka told her.

“No, thanks. I’d rather just stay here, and enjoy the Sun, while dipping my feet in the water.” -Rose declared, as she dipped her feet in the pool.   

“Would you come into the pool, if I let you sit on my shoulders?” -Juleka asked her.

“Do you promise not to make me fall into that cold water?” -Rose asked.

“It’s not as cold as you say it is. But yes, I promise.” -Juleka promised.

“Okay. And you better not have been crossing your fingers, when you said that.” –Rose warned her.

“Have I ever done that to you before?” -Juleka asked her, while raising an eyebrow at her.  

“No.” -Rose said. –“But there’s a first time for everything.” -she said with a smile, as Juleka approached her.

“But today it won’t be it. I’m a girl of my word.” -Juleka declared, as Rose climbed to her shoulders. –“W-Whoa… okay, try not to move too much. If you do, I can’t guarantee you’ll remain high and dry, Rose.” -she warned her.

“Okay.” -Rose smiled. –“Giddy up, pony!” -she joked.

“And what’s that supposed to be?” -Juleka sarcastically asked the blonde

“Come on, Juleka. Give me this.” -Rose begged her. –“Just pretend to be a pony who went into the water for me, a little bit.” -she said. –“My beautiful and Goth water pony… please!!!!”  

“Fine.” -Juleka sighed, as she neighed, imitating a horse. –“Here we go!” -she exclaimed, as she began to trotting in the pool. –“Hope you’re enjoying this, Rose.”

“I am, thank you.” -Rose giggled. –“I’ve got the best girlfriend in the world.” -she thought to herself, as she kept enjoying herself in that little play.    

“Hey, Rose! Heads up!” -a voice called her. It was Kim, who had just thrown a beach ball at her.

Surprised by it, Rose quickly caught it, forcing Juleka to do her best to keep her from falling off her shoulders.

“Nice catch!” -Alix exclaimed. –“Do you girls want to play some water polo?” -she asked them, before turning to Kim. –“Let me up on your shoulders!”

“Why?!” -Kim asked her, as Alix climbed on his shoulder, not giving him the chance to argue with her.

“Because you’re taller than I am, and because I’m faster than you are at this game.” -Alix told him, already on top of Kim’s shoulders. –“Now, don’t make me fall, and let’s do this.” -she said. –“Your serve, Rose!”

“I guess we’re playing against them.” -Rose said, while leaning her head down and looking Juleka in the eyes. –“Get ready to move, and please, try not to let me fall in the cold water.” -she said, as she served the ball.

“Guess we don’t have much of a choice.” -Juleka said, with a mild amusedly voice. –“It’s a good thing I’m not against a little competition.” -she thought, as Rose shot the beach ball at Alix.

Seeing Kim, Alix, Juleka and Rose having fun in the pool, more people decided to enter it, and joined the improvised game of water polo. And seeing that happening, Sabrina also felt like joining the game. But she did not want to go alone. She wanted Chloe to come with her.  

“How about we join them in the pool, Chloe?” -Sabrina asked the blonde, who was finishing drinking a cherry smoothie, after dancing with Adrien.   

“No, thanks. You go. I’ll stay here, enjoying the Sun for a bit.” -Chloe declared.

“Oh, come on! I don’t want to go in alone. Let’s get in the water and play water polo with the rest! It’ll be great!” -Sabrina challenged Chloe.

“No, thanks.” -Chloe said. –“I don’t want to get my hair wet, just yet.” -she told her.

“If you didn’t want to wet your hair, you should’ve chosen a different kind of party, Chloe.” -Sabrina smirked at her. –“Come on, get in the water! Let’s show them we can also play water polo.” -she said, as she grabbed her by the arm, trying to pull her into the water.

“No, Sabrina! Besides, that’s not water polo! They’re playing it with a beach ball!” -Chloe protested, as she tried to break free from Sabrina’s arms.

“Let’s agree to disagree on that!” -Sabrina laughed, as she managed to get the blonde to edge of the pool.

“Sabrina! Don’t you dare!” -Chloe warned her. –“I’m warning you!”

“And in, you go!” -Sabrina laughed, as she pushed Chloe into the pool.

The blonde still tried not to fall into the water, but gravity sealed her fate. When she came back to the surface, she looked like a wet poodle. Her magnificent hair was completely wet. And the look on her face was anything but friendly. She was glaring at the redhead. If looks could kill, Sabrina would have died before hitting the ground. 

“I’m in so much trouble.” -Sabrina thought to herself, as she kneeled by the pool. –“You’re not angry, are you?” -she asked Chloe, who was glaring at her.

The way she was glaring at Sabrina, reminded the redhead and everyone else of the times in the past, whenever Chloe became furious, because things did not go according to her whims.      

“What do you think?” -Chloe asked her, with a serious voice, as she continued to glare at her. And then, that glare disappeared and a smirk appeared on her face. –““Get over here!” -she exclaimed, as she grabbed Sabrina by the wrist and pulled her inside the pool.

Caught off guard, Sabrina was pulled into the pool, diving head first. Just like it happened with Chloe, when she came to the surface, she looked like a wet dog. A fitting look to her, given the prank she had pulled on Chloe, or so the blonde believed.  

“That’s not fair!” -Sabrina said, as she wiped the water from her glasses, using her fingers.

“Neither is what you did to me, and yet, here we are.” -Chloe smirked at her. –“You better than anyone else, should know that when I want to, I play dirty.” -she chuckled, as she playfully splashed Sabrina.

“Oh, so you want to play dirty? Well, I can play dirty too.” -Sabrina smirked, as she splashed her. –“Nino! Nathaniel! Give me cover!” -she told the boys, as she dashed Chloe’s attempt to splash her again.  

“Roger that!” -Nathaniel exclaimed, as he and Nino backed her up.   

“Mylene! Max! Your queen is being attacked! Help me!” -Chloe shouted at the two of them, who quickly came to her rescue.

“Don’t worry! We got you covered!” -Mylene exclaimed, as she threw herself in front of her, protecting her from the splashes.  

When Ivan, who had gone to the bathroom, came back and saw the water fight that was happening in the pool, he failed to grasp what had happened while he out. And because of that, he immediately assumed that everyone was just having fun, and decided to join them. There was just one problem with it. Though he was not the biggest fan of swimming, there was one thing that Ivan loved to do, when going to pool parties, and that was practicing his famous “cannonballs”. Not hesitating, he took balance, ran to the pool and jumped.      

“Cannonball!!!!” -Ivan yelled, as he jumped into the water.

“Ivan, no!!!” -Juleka yelled, as Ivan hit the water.

Due to his size, when entering the pool, Ivan made everyone, humans and kwamis, inside it even wetter than they were, by splashing them all; not to mention the amount of water that splashed out of the pool. Upon returning to the surface, he screamed out of joy, feeling phenomenal. But this feeling quickly disappeared, when he realized that everyone was looking at him.

“What?” What did I do?” –Ivan asked, confused.

“Ivan!!!” -Chloe yelled, while looking at him. –“What were you thinking jumping in like that?!” -she asked him. –“You ruined my hair!”

“In his defence, your hair was already ruined, Chloe.” -Rose told her. –“Sabrina did it.”

“Yes, but now it’s even worst!” -Chloe exclaimed, glaring at Ivan. –“Do you know how long it takes me to get my hair right? Now it’s going to take me even longer to get it the way I like!” -she told him.

“Uh… I’m sorry.” -Ivan apologized, as the blonde glared at him.  

“If you think that I’m going to let this one slip, you’re dead wrong. You’re dead, Ivan.” -Chloe told him, as the glare subsided, and a mischievous smile appeared on her face. –“Get him, everyone!” -she ordered to everyone in the swimming pool, as she herself threw herself at him.

“Where did I get myself into?” -Ivan thought to himself, as he quickly dived, his head disappearing, hoping to escape.  

After spending a good chunk of time in the pool, they all got out of it. Drying themselves, they proceeded to grab another snack or a drink. Some like Marinette, Alya and Max went for a couple of macarons, while others like Alix and Mylene decided they wanted something a little colder, like ice cream. So, each got an ice cone. Alix’s was strawberry, while Mylene’s was vanilla. Savouring them, both girls agreed that they could have not picked a better snack to satiate both their hunger and their thirst. But a little incident, cut this pleasure short, when Alix accidently dropped a bit of her ice cream on Mylene’s bathing suit.   

“Oops… sorry, Mylene.” -Alix apologized to her.

“It’s okay.” -Mylene said, as she looked at the ice cream stain. –“Oh, I better find something to clean this.” -she said. –“Pin, would you hold my snow cone for a minute?”

“Sure, Mylene.” -Pin said, as she was handed, the snow cone and gave it a good lick.

“Hey! Don’t eat it!” -Mylene warned her. –“You want one, get your own, after I clean myself up.” -she told the deer kwami.   

Little by little, they finished eating and then made their way to the next activity; karaoke. Taking a seat, everyone took their turn in looking through the list of musical options. The number of songs at their disposal was so long that it took them a good 10 minutes to choose what they were going to sing.

“Okay, it’s all set.” –Nino said.

“Let’s see which of us will do justice to the songs chosen, and which of us are going to murder them.” -Max said. –“A little warning, I know I’m going to murder the one I chose, because my singing voice sucks.” -he warned everyone.

“Max, it doesn’t matter if your singing voice sucks. This is karaoke. Anything goes.” -Mylene told him.

“Come on, let’s start the competition. I want to get some birthday cake!” –Kim exclaimed.

“Hold your horses. That birthday cake isn’t going anywhere.” -Sabrina warned Kim.

“Besides, you don’t need more birthday cake. You already ate more than your fair share today.” –Ivan pointed out.

“Look who’s talking. I ain’t the only one who ate more than his fair share, big guy.” -Kim shot at Ivan.    

“Uh, changing the subject for a little bit… how are we going to decide who wins this?” -Adrien asked.  

“We’ll let the kwamis decide on who wins. That way, it’ll be fair.” -Mylene suggested.

“I think that’s a great idea.” -Marinette said. –“Who’s in favour of it?” -she asked, with everyone, including her and some of the kwamis, raising their hands. –“Then, it’s settled. The kwamis will decide on who’s got the best voice.”

“And don’t play favourites, okay?” -Alya said, while looking at Trixx. –“I know you think I rock in everything I do, but don’t vote for me, just because of that. You know I’ve got a very lousy singing voice.” -she told her kwami.

“Your singing voice isn’t as bad as you say it is, Alya. But don’t worry, I’ll be impartial in my vote.” -Trixx promised her.  

“Hey! Is there a prize for the winner?” -Kim asked, curious. –“I mean, there doesn’t need to be one, but if there is…” -he said.

“Of course. Bragging rights for the rest of the day.” -Alya joked.

“I can work with that.” -Kim smirked. –“You guys might as well give up. Because I’m going to win this.” -he said, with a cocky voice.

“And I wondered if his ego couldn’t get any more swollen.” -Nino whispered at Wayzz, who chuckled.   

“Yeah, keep dreaming, Kim.” -Marinette joked. –“You’ve got as much chance of winning this competition, as I do.” -she laughed.

“I’d say you have better chances than he does.” -Alix told her.  

“We’ll see about that.” -Kim declared.   

Beginning the contest, Mylene went first, singing a beautiful rendition of “We Are the World”, followed by Adrien’s rendition of Elton John’s “This is My Song”. Singing the songs chosen perfectly, or completely out of tune, they were all having a great time. And then, came time for Juleka to sing “Poison” from Hazbin Hotel, almost everyone felt like they had found the winner of that competition, even if there were still a few of them      

“Any way you want me, baby, that's the way you got me. I'll be yours. My story's gonna end with me dead from your poison!” -Juleka sang, without even looking at the lyrics on the screen; her voice filled with passion. –“Poison, I'm drownin' in poison. I'm fillin' up my glass but it's always hollow. Full of poison, I'm sick of the poison. Wish I had somethin' to live for tomorrow.”  

As the song reached the end, Juleka’s performance was applauded by everyone, who were amazed by her. She herself did not think it had been that good, but the others did not share that opinion, and were not shy about telling her just that.

“How the heck do you do that? This song was released just two weeks ago, along with the show.” -Nathaniel asked her, amazed with how Juleka had sung the whole song, without looking at the lyrics on the screen.

“It’s a talent I have.” -Juleka said, as she placed the microphone on the coffee table. –“I just need to listen to a song once, to memorize its lyrics.” -she declared.

“Well, that alone should be enough to disqualifying you.” -Max joked. –“You already have the best singing voice of us all. It’s not fair that you also use that ability of yours, to beat us at karaoke.” -he went on.

“Yeah, well, karaoke’s rules don’t contemplate disqualification.” -Juleka giggled. –“But you’re wrong when you say I’ve got the best singing voice around.” -she stated. –“Rose’s singing voice is better than mine.”

“You’re exaggerating.” -Rose blushed lightly.

“I’m not, and you know it.” -Juleka smiled at the blonde. –“From lullabies to hardcore metal, you got a voice that outshines us all.” -she told her girlfriend. –“I’ve heard you singing one too many times, to know that.”

“Like I said, you’re exaggerating. I’m not that good.” -Rose told her.

“Let’s agree to disagree, Rose.” -Flint told her. –“Once more, I’m with your girlfriend on this one.” -the flamingo kwami said.     

“Hey! Excuse me?!” -Chloe called them out. –“Now, I don’t want to sound like I’m not interested in that, but this is a karaoke competition, and some of us want to compete.” -she said.

“You’re just saying that, because you want to prove to us all that you can sing better than everyone else.” -Adrien joked.   

“Guilty as charged, Adrikins.” -Chloe chuckled. –“Now, give me the microphone. It’s time for your queen to prove herself.” -she declared, as she was given the microphone.

“Just don’t sing “Let it Go”, okay?  I think we can all agree that is one song that we’ve heard enough for one lifetime.” -Kim joked, as Chloe looked through the list of songs.

“Don’t worry, I’m not going to choose any Disney song.” -Chloe told him. –“y beautiful voice deserves to be used to sing something truly fantastic… something like… Jagged Stone’s Dark Velvet.” -she smirked. –“Care to join me, Pollen?”

“With pleasure, my queen.” -Pollen told her.

“Hey! You can’t ask your kwami to join you, when she’s judging us. Also, this isn’t a duet competition, Chloe!” -Alix exclaimed.

“And why can’t it be? It’s my party, and I say that if anyone wants to, they can ask their kwamis to join them.” -Chloe shot at her, as the song’s melody began. –“Now, hush, because it’s time for us two to shine.” -she said, playfully winking her left eye.

“Just let her have her way, Alix.” -Marinette whispered at her. –“It’s her special day, anyways.” -she added.

“Fine… But you better not give her extra points, just because she’s got Pollen singing with her.” -Alix warned the kwamis.  

Chapter Text

The grandfather clock on the corridor chimed half past ten when Chloe and Sabrina walked past it, heading towards Chloe's room. Both were exhausted after what was the best birthday party the heiress ever had. It was difficult for them to decide what had been the best, among the various things they did with the rest of the gang. The girls just knew that this would be a day they would remember for the rest of their lives. Opening the door, Chloe let Sabrina in first, entering then and closing the door behind her. Kicking their shoes, the girls felt relieved.

"Mmm… best… party… ever…" -Chloe declared.

"I support that." -Sabrina agreed. –"This was definitely, your best birthday party ever, Chloe." -she smiled.

"My best birthday party ever, until the next one." -Chloe smiled back at her. –"Next year, I'm going to throw an even bigger party!" -she exclaimed. –"And I'm going to make sure that everyone has great time, just like today."

"That's the most important part, if you ask me." -Sabrina said, as she and Chloe walked in the direction of the sofa, and sat on it. –"Making sure that everyone has fun." -she said.

"You're right. That'll be the most important part." -Chloe agreed.

"That's always the most important part." -Pollen said, as her head peeked out of the front pocket of Chloe's jacket. –"Friends will always be important in a person's life." -she said.

"And as long as you have friends with you, it doesn't matter if you throw a very small party. Because their presence will make even the smallest party feel like a rock concert." -Mika said, as he flew out of Sabrina's jeans pocket.

"You guys always know what to say." –Sabrina said, as she petted Mika on the head.

"Wisdom and what to say, is one of the perks of being a few thousand years old." -Mika declared. –"But you don't have to be thousands of years old to know what to say at the right moment. And you proved it, with that toast you did this afternoon." -he told Sabrina.

(Flashback)

" Birthday cake! Birthday cake! Birthday cake!" -Kim yelled, repeating it, as if he was part of a football cheering squad.

" Stop that, Kim!" -Alix warned him.

" She's right, you know? It's like you never ate a slice of birthday cake before in your life." -Imp agreed. –"Could you try and act a bit more like your usual self?" -the antelope kwami asked him.

" What is it with you all? This is me, being my usual self. I'm just hungry!" –Kim told his kwami.

" I'm beginning to think that you're always hungry." -Daria told him.

" Join the club. I've been wondering that for years now, Daria." -Alix said, with a sarcastic voice.

This went on for a bit longer than it should have, and the others had to stop it, knowing that if it went on, Alix and Kim would eventually get on each other's throats. Once things calmed down, the party's hostess had something to say.

" Before we cut the cake, and you guys sing "Happy Birthday" to me again, there's something I need." -Chloe declared, as she went to the bar. –"I asked Jean to stash it inside the freezer, but I'm only seeing sodas and… Ha! Here it is!" -she exclaimed, as she grabbed the object in question. It was a champagne bottle.

" Champagne?" -Rose asked.

" We're entitled to champagne? Fancy." -Nino said.

" Of course. What kind of party would it be, without us sharing a glass of champagne?" -Chloe asked them.

" I don't know. Champagne is alcoholic. And I don't want to end up drunk." -Rose stated.

" Oh, come on, nobody gets drunk from drinking champagne." -Chloe declared.

" Yeah. You get a little ditzy from it, but not drunk." –Adrien said.

" That's what you think. You've never seen my mother. All she needs to get drunk is a sip of alcohol." -Nathaniel declared. –"And that includes champagne."

" Maybe. But that's not happening with us, Nate." -Kim said. –"Remember; thanks to these babies, we can't get drunk." -he told Nathaniel, as he pointed to the antelope miraculous on his wrist.

" Actually, it's because of us that you can't get drunk, not the miraculouses." -Mulan said, as he sat on Nathaniel's right shoulder.

And it was true. One of the many abilities the kwamis granted the holders of their miraculouses was the ability to consume as much alcohol as they wanted, and not become even a bit tipsy from it. In ancient times, when heroes had the habit of consuming all types of spirits, not to mention beer and wine, often at parties dedicated to their victories, or due to the lack of drinking water, an immunity to alcohol was something quite handy.

" Oh, yeah." -Nathaniel said, as he remembered that little detail.

" So, come on, let's all toast to my good health with some champagne." -Chloe said, as she removed the foil, and then the muselet covering the cork. –"I chose this one, because it's of the year we were all born." -she stated.

" Hope it was a good year." -Marinette said.

" It had to be. We were born in it, right?" -Nino joked.

" I'm not a very big fan of champagne." -Alya said. –"If you don't mind, I'll skip it."

" Me too." -Rose declared.

" Oh, come on, girls. Just a little bit." -Nino told them.

" I don't think so." -Rose said.

" Yeah. Like I said, I'll skip it." -Alya declared.

" What if we put just a sip on some sodas?" -Nino suggested them. –"Just a little sip. That way, you girls can also toast with us. But, hey, if you don't want, we're not going to force you to drink it, okay?"

Everyone in that gang was not into alcoholic beverages. The strongest thing most of them drank had been apple cider. But most of them saw champagne as an exception to the rule. And to celebrate a happy occasion, champagne was the drink of choice. Still, Alya and Rose were among those who did not feel champagne was what they would drink to celebrate. But they were not going to say no to just a little sip, mixed with their drinks.

" Okay. But just a little sip." -Alya agreed.

" Yes, a really tiny sip." -Rose pointed out.

" Can we have some too?" -Trixx asked, referring to herself and the rest of the kwamis.

" If you guys want, sure." -Chloe said, as she shook the bottle, getting ready to pop the cork. –"Get your glasses ready, because here it comes!" -she exclaimed, as the cork popped, and a little bit of foam came out of the bottle. –"Okay, who wants the first glass?"

Pouring the champagne into the glasses, the blonde made sure that everyone had a little in their glasses.

" There. That's the last of it." -Chloe said, as she finished pouring a glass to Max, and placed the now empty bottle on the floor. –"And now that we have the proper drink for the occasion, let's make a toast." -she stated.

" Do you mind if I make the toast?" -Sabrina asked Chloe.

" Okay." -Chloe said, smiling.

" Alright." -Sabrina said, as she took a deep breath, waiting for everyone to become silent. –"To our birthday girl, who happens to be my best-friend and my girlfriend, and who invited us to this awesome party. May you celebrate even more birthdays, with all of us around, and may that smile of yours continue to grow and become even more beautiful than it already is. " -she declared.

" Couldn't have said it better myself. To Chloe, our queen!" –Adrien exclaimed, as he raised his glass.

" To Chloe, our queen!"

(End of Flashback)

"It was a beautiful toast the one you made." -Pollen said.

"Yeah, it was. You're not making things easier for me, because now I'll have to come up with an even toast for you, when it's your birthday." -Chloe stated.

"I'm sure you'll find the right words to do it." -Sabrina declared, as she got closer to Chloe and placed her head over the blonde's chest. –"After all, with a heart of gold like yours, it'll be easy." -she giggled, as she felt Chloe's heart beating.

"Hope so. Because if I don't, everyone will say I'm a poor excuse for a best-friend, not to mention girlfriend." -Chloe said, as her fingers caressed Sabrina's chin.

"As if that was possible, my queen." -Sabrina giggled. –"So, do you want to change into your pyjamas now, or maybe a little bit later?" -she asked her.

"Let's do it now, and get ourselves comfortable." -Chloe said.

Doing it so, the girls quickly changed into their pyjamas and made their way to Chloe's bedroom, where they both got under the covers. Like it happened when they had a slumber party, their stuffed animal companions, Mr. Cuddly and Buzz came out of hiding, and joined their owners. The tiredness of the party was weighing on their shoulders. But not enough to make them feel like they had to go to bed immediately. They still had a bit of energy on them, and wanted to make use of it, by watching something on the television.

"Feels great to be under the covers like this." -Chloe said. –"It reminds me of the slumber parties we had here, when we were little." -she stated.

"It does." -Sabrina chuckled. –"It was fun to make sheet forts and pretend there was a dragon outside of it, trying to kidnap us." -she said, as she remembered. –"Those were the days."

"Do you want to make one, for old times' sake?" -Chloe asked her.

"No. I'd rather just watch something on TV, next to you." -Sabrina said, as she placed her hand over Chloe's right knee.

"Then, you girls have fun." -Pollen told them.

"What do you mean? Where are you going?" -Sabrina asked the bee kwami.

"We're going out for a bit, so you can be alone for a bit." -Mika declared.

"You don't have to do that" –Chloe said.

"But we want to. We'll find a place to spend a couple of hours, and then come back, when you're already asleep." -Mika stated.

"Consider this a last birthday present from us." -Pollen told the blonde. –"You girls have fun and enjoy yourselves." -she smiled.

One of the things the kwamis respected was their holders' privacy. When they saw they wanted, or needed to be alone, they would just go for a walk, and would come back later. And in this case, both Mika and Pollen figured the girls would want to be alone for a bit. So, they simply passed through the ceiling, and disappeared, leaving Chloe and Sabrina alone.

"Did they just told us that they're giving us space for us to get frisky?" –Sabrina asked Chloe.

"I think they did." -Chloe said, as a smug appeared on her face. –"And if so, do you want to do something frisky?" -she asked Sabrina, chuckling.

"Sure. I want to hug you and cover you in kisses." -Sabrina said, as she let go of Buzz and hugged Chloe, making her giggle.

Kissing Chloe's right shoulder, the redhead proceeded to kiss her on the neck, making her way up, where their lips met, and shared a few passionate kisses. Sabrina was the one in control, but it did not take long for this to change, as Chloe took over the reins. This lasted for about a minute or two, after which, the girls hugged each other, and remained like that, enjoying each other's warmth embrace,

"You are becoming too clingy, you know that?" -Sabrina told her, as the blonde tightened her arms around her waist. –"Not that I mind, of course. But you weren't much of a hugger. You liked to give them, but not receive them."

"I like to think that I've slowly become one, because you were always a hugger and you infected me with that habit." -Chloe declared.

"The best kind of habit." -Sabrina giggled, as she felt Chloe resting her nose on her neck. –"Mmm… that tickles." -she said. –"I guess we're not watching any television, after all."

"Why? Do you want to?" -Chloe asked her, with a sassy voice.

"No. I'd rather cuddle and kiss you, until we both fall asleep." -Sabrina answered, also in a sassy voice, before kissing her.

At the same time, Sabine parked the car and she and Marinette exited it. The girl had had a great time, but she was now happy to be home. While driving, Sabine asked her how the party had gone, and what she had done, and Marinette was more than happy to tell her all about it. As a mother, Sabine was happy her daughter had a great time. As they made their way up to the apartment, Marinette asked Sabine why Tom had not come with her to get her, and she told her that he was working the finishing touches on her birthday cake, with the help of Rolland. Once in the apartment, Marinette kissed Sabine goodnight and got ready to go her bedroom to sleep, knowing the following day was going to be as exhilarating as that one.

"Before you go, Marinette; what do you want for breakfast tomorrow? You can have whatever you want." -Sabine asked her.

"Mmm… pancakes. No, wait! Crepes with strawberry jelly!" -Marinette answered, only to go back on her decision, once more. –"No, wait! Pain au chocolat and café au lait!" -she exclaimed. –"No, wait… maybe…"

"Maybe I'll make all of those delicious things, and a few more, since you can't decide on what you want for breakfast, honey." -Sabine told her daughter, smiling at her.

"There's no need for you to make all of those things, mom." -Marinette declared, as she let out a great yawn. –"I'll eat whatever you make me." -she stated, as she tried not to yawn again. –"Goodnight."

"Goodnight, honey." -Sabine kept smiling, as Marinette went up the stairs.

Every single muscle in her body ached, along with every joint and every tendon. Marinette had had a great time, and this was the first time in weeks that she was that exhausted, after doing something she enjoyed, instead of ending up exhausted after battling an Akuma. And it was that thought that gave her the strength to climb the stairs to her bedroom. Opening the door, she did not even bother to turn on the lights, as she closed the door and made her way up to her bed. Throwing herself onto the bed, she felt pure bliss inhaling the sweet fragrance of her covers, upon arriving at her destination.

"I'm exhausted, Tikki." -Marinette said, as she laid down on her bed. –"No, make that super exhausted. But also, happy." -she chuckled, while stretching her arms. –"Never thought the day would come in which I would be sad a party thrown by Chloe would be over."

"Just comes to prove that life is anything but predictable." -Tikki smiled, as she landed on Marinette's head. –"And it was a great party. It reminded me of the feasts they held in honour of some of my previous holders." -she said.

"You still got to tell me about a few of those feasts." -Marinette said, before letting a great yawn. –"But maybe some other time. I'm bushed. And I got to sleep, or tomorrow, I'll fall asleep during my own birthday party." -she sighed, feeling herself getting drowsier and drowsier by the minute. –"Darn… I shouldn't have climbed to bed, before changing into my pyjamas."

"Don't worry. I'll go get them for you." -Tikki declared, as she flew down. –"You just stay there, and try not to fall asleep, before you have the chance to get changed." -she warned Marinette, as she reached the wardrobe, where she knew the pyjamas were.

Grabbing the pyjamas, Tikki quickly took them to Marinette, who quickly changed into them, which was no easy task, given every second that went by, she felt even sleepier than before. She had to force herself to put it on, and Tikki helped a little. With her pyjamas on, she pulled the covers and got under them, feeling like she had tucked inside the fluffiest cloud there is.

"Mmm… there's nothing like our bed." -Marinette sighed, as she stretched her legs, feeling that she had swum the distance between the shores of the English Channel. –"O-Ouch… I shouldn't have swum and played so much in that pool." -she said, before yawning.

"Maybe. But if you hadn't, you wouldn't have had the kind of fun you did. And we both know you wouldn't have it any other way." -Tikki smiled at her. –"Now, get some rest. You have a big day tomorrow." -she kept smiling at Marinette.

"Okay, I will. Goodnight, Tikki." -Marinette said, as she closed her eyes, allowing herself to be taken to slumberland.

Tikki stood there, watching Marinette falling asleep. She too felt tired and wanted to go to sleep. But before she could do it, she needed something. She needed a cookie. Tikki had eaten more than a fair share at Chloe's party, like everyone else. But she still felt the need to have one last cookie, before going to sleep. It was part of her night routine. Diving under Marinette's bed, Tikki went to grab a cookie from the jar Marinette always kept there, only to find out it was empty.

"Marinette forgot to restock it." -Tikki sighed. –"Guess, I'll have to go the kitchen and grab one." -she thought to herself.

Crossing the floor, the little kwami found herself on the floor below, and being careful not to be seen, she went to the place where she knew the cookies were kept. Seeing the lights out, she figured Sabine had gone to bed, while Tom was still down at the bakery with Rolland, finishing Marinette's birthday cake. There was little risk of her getting caught. Still, Tikki did not want to risk. Passing through the cupboard's doors, she examined the jars looking for the chocolate chip cookies.

"Where are the chocolate chip cookies?" –Tikki asked herself, as she checked the cupboard, looking for those specific cookies. –"Where are they? Marinette's mom always keeps them here. So, where are they?" -she asked.

Inspecting all the jars, it did not take long for the scarlet kwami to find out that there were no chocolate chip cookies in that cupboard. There were oatmeal raisin cookies, gingerbread cookies, butter cookies, peanut butter cookies, among others. But not even a single chocolate chip one.

"I suppose I could eat one of the others." -Tikki thought to herself. –"They're all good, but they're not as good as the chocolate-chip ones…" -she sighed. –"My kingdom for a chocolate chip cookie… wait! There's still a place I haven't checked for yet."

It hit her that there was one more place where there could be chocolate-chip cookies; the bakery. Tom and Sabine baked new batches every day for customers, so there was bound to have a few there. Crossing the floor, an instant later, Tikki found herself in the bakery. And just like she had thought, there were chocolate-chip cookies in one of the jars on the counter.

"Jackpot!" -Tikki thought to herself.

Smacking her lips, Tikki passed through the glass, entering the cookie jar. Grabbing one of the cookies, she ate in three bites, only to grab a second one, believing she had earned one more. Feeling satisfied with her snack, the scarlet kwami was about to go back up to Marinette's bedroom, when she heard voices, coming from the back. She quickly recognized them. It was Tom and Roland. And they were talking about Marinette's birthday cake.

"Guess they're still working on it." -Tikki thought. –"I wonder what it looks like?" -she thought.

Just like Marinette, she had resisted the urge to find out how the birthday cake was going to look like, ever since Tom had begun to work on it, three days before. She wanted to be surprised, just like her holder. But if there was one thing that Tikki was, was being curious, and in this case, curiosity killed the cat. Making her way to the back of the bakery, she continued to hear Marinette's father and grandfather talking. Always sticking to the shadows, so she would not be seen, Tikki quickly got a good look at the cake, which was not yet finished, on top of the table where Tom usually kneaded the bread.

"That shape… it looks like a sewing machine." -Tikki thought to herself. –"If it's a sewing machine, it's going to be a really colourful one." -she thought, as she looked at the numerous balls of fondant, each one a different colour, that were on the table.

"I told you, that's not how it's done!" -Roland exclaimed.

"Dad, please, we've been through this a dozen times already." -Tom sighed. –"The fondant needs to be thinner, so it covers the whole cake." -he explained, as he continued to stretch the fondant with the rolling pin.

"But if you make it too thin, you risk not making it fully even!" -Rolland declared. –"That's one of the first things I taught you, Tom."

"Yes, it was, dad. But believe me, when I say that the fondant will have the right thickness. This isn't my first rodeo." -Tom declared. –"Marinette's going to have the best, most beautiful birthday cake ever." -he said.

"She sure will." -Tikki thought to herself, as she looked at the birthday cake, and imagined how it was going to look, when finished.

As Paris descended on to the arms of Morpheus, deep below the streets, in Hawk Moth's lair, the villain's lieutenants were beginning to feel restless. They had been waiting for the Urn of Ahmet to charge itself with the power of moonbeams for seven straight nights, and that night was the seventh. That meant that the following day, their master was going to unleash its power, and they would finally see some action. Because he wanted them in their full strength, Hawk Moth forbid any of them to leave the lair, so to harness their power. But this was making Rapier feel like a caged animal.

"I want to go out! I need to go out! I can't stand staying here, doing nothing!" -Rapier yelled.

"Calm yourself down." -Madame Romani told him. –"Why don't you do as the lizard there, and practice your aim?" -she suggested, while pointing at Reptile, who had been throwing his switchblade at a target on the wall.

"I don't need to practice my aim! My aim is perfect!" -Rapier snapped at her.

"Even perfection can be improved, Rapier." -Brutus said. He had been silently sharpening a sword, in a corner. –"A good soldier knows that."

"Don't give me that army mumbo jumbo! It only reminds me that I'm stuck down here, with you all!" -Rapier yelled at Brutus, infuriated.

"Quit your yelling! Do you want the master to come out of his quarters and punish us for all that racket you're making?" -Madame Romani snapped at him, warning him.

Still remembering what had happened, the last time he angered Hawk Moth, Rapier decided to shut up. The last thing he wanted was to end up feeling like an extra crispy piece of fried chicken. Neither he, nor the others had seen Hawk Moth for the past 4 hours, as he had locked himself in his quarters meditating, leaving them by themselves.

"The master still hasn't told us how things will happen tomorrow." -Reptile commented, as he removed his switchblade from the target.

"He will tell us, when he feels the time is right. Not before, nor after." -Brutus declared, as he continued to sharpen his longsword. –"And until that time comes, we must wait and prepare ourselves for what will be the final battle against the Miraculous heroes." -he said.

"You don't have to tell me that twice. I'll enjoy dancing on their corpses. Especially Rena Rouge's." -Madame Romani declared. –"That girl has a way to get under my skin. And I can't stand it!" -she said. –"Mark my words… tomorrow, she dies by my hands."

And while the gypsy witch dreamed of what she was going to do to the fox heroine, inside his quarters, Hawk Moth was also fantasizing of what was going to happen the following day. He had ordered Rapier to place the urn of Ahmet in a place where it could absorb the power of the moonlight, and Rapier had chosen the top of the Eiffel Tower to do it. Using his magic, he created a window that allowed him to see the urn. This one was now glowing red, every few seconds. One could tell that what was inside it, wanted to get out.

"One more night of moonlight, and I'll be able to unleash your full power." -Hawk Moth stated, as he looked at the image of the urn. –"I can hear your cries, wanting to get out. I only ask of you a little bit more patience."

Patience, as many would say, is a virtue. And Hawk Moth was a patient man. Still, even he had his limits. For months now, the Miraculous Team had been a thorn in his side, and neither his Akumas, nor his lieutenants had been able to deal with them. He wanted them dead. In fact, the only thing he wanted more than them dead, was their miraculouses, so he could destroy them. But with the army of the dead inside the urn of Ahmet on his side, he was sure of winning. And the army was not his only trick up his sleeve. It had taken him a while, but he had figure out how he was going to use that other magical item Brutus had acquired.

"And you… I finally decided what I'm going to do with you." -Hawk Moth said, as he looked at the glass bead containing the Breath of Arawn. –"You're going to help me ensure those meddling kids won't live to see tomorrow's sunset." -he stated, as he gaze turned to the right, to where the glass dome with his Akuma Butterflies were.

Chapter Text

Like every other day, the Sun rose in the East, and its light crept inside Marinette’s bedroom through the windows. But not even that, combined with her cell phone’s alarm was enough to get her out of bed. Even knowing that her parents and her friends had prepared something special for her, on that day of her 14^th birthday, Marinette just felt like staying in bed a little bit longer. Silencing the alarm, she turned to the side, and quickly fell asleep again. In her mind, the warm feeling of the sheets and covers was too good to be ignored.

“Five more minutes.” -Marinette thought to herself, as her lips formed a smile.  –“I’m entitled to it. I save the city from a psychopath every single week, and it’s my birthday, after all.”

And she was not the only one. Tikki imitated her holder, and also decided to ignore the alarm. Turning her head to the side, she quickly fell asleep too. The scarlet kwami stayed up watching Tom and Rolland working on Marinette’s birthday cake, and when she finally went to sleep, it was nearly 3 in the morning. So, to stay in bed for a little bit longer was both a pleasure and a need for Tikki.

“Five more minutes. Just five more minutes.” -Tikki thought to herself, emulating Marinette in both action and thought.

But their time between the sheets quickly came to an end. A knock on the door was heard. It was Sabine with Marinette’s breakfast, which she had promised to bring her the previous night.   

“Marinette? Marinette, honey! Can I come in?” -Sabine asked, as she knocked at the door a second time.  

When she did not answer, Sabine figured Marinette was still asleep, so she opened the door and entered. Looking up, she saw Marinette in bed, sleeping soundly. Smiling, Sabine felt bad for waking her up, when she looked so peaceful. Still, she had to wake her up, not only because of the delicious breakfast she had made for her, but also because of the special morning she had prepared for her. Going up the stairs, arriving at Marinette’s bed, Sabine placed the tray down, and gently woke her up.   

“Marinette? Wake up, honey.” -Sabine said, as she gently shook her right arm, waking her up.

“M-Mom?” -Marinette asked, as she yawned.

“Yes, it’s me, honey.” -Sabine declared, as Marinette rubbed her eyes. –“Happy birthday. Like promised, I brought you your birthday breakfast.” -she said, smiling at her daughter, as she placed the tray in front of her.  

Just like she had told her, Sabine had brought her everything she had asked for the previous night, along with a few more things. Crepes with strawberry jam, pain au chocolat, a croissant with cheese and ham, chocolate milk and fluffy cat-shaped pancakes with a side of fresh strawberries and whipped cream. All of them delicious, and all of them appetizing. 

“Mom. You didn’t have to make me all of this.” -Marinette said, smiling at her. –“But I’m glad you did.” -she giggled.

“You deserve it, honey. It’s not every day that you turn 14.” -Sabine said. –“Besides, you know that I love making you breakfast.”

“What did I do to deserve a mom as incredible as you?” -Marinette asked her.

“I don’t know, honey. But I also ask myself what I did to deserve a daughter as amazing as you.” -Sabine smiled tenderly at her.

“Mom, I’m not that amazing.” -Marinette told her. –“I still give you a few headaches, from time to time.” -she said, knowing she was not perfect.

“But for each headache you give me and your father, you give us dozens of joys and moments of extreme happiness, honey.” -Sabine confessed, as she kissed her on the forehead.

The way Sabine spoke those words made Marinette once more feel like she was the luckiest girl in the world. In her mind and in her heart, it felt good to hear her mother say them, because it meant that despite the occasional bump in their relationship, theirs was a healthy one, where love was always present and would continue to be so.  

“Thanks, mom.” -Marinette said. –“By the way, where’s dad?” -she asked.

“He went out to get some last-minute supplies for your party.” -Sabine answered. –“He, along with your grandparents, told me to wish you a happy birthday, and that they’ll meet us at the party, later.” -she said.

“Later at the party?” –Marinette asked, not understanding what she had been told.

“We both decided that you deserved a special treat, before this afternoon’s party. So, we’re having a little girl time, which will include lunch, and then, we’ll be going to the party, where everyone will be expecting us.” -Sabine explained.    

That came as a bit of a surprise to Marinette, who was not expecting it. Yet, the idea of spending some girl time with her mother was quite pleasant, even if it was her birthday. It had been a long time, since the two of them did something like that, and whenever they did it, they ended up having a blast.     

“Now, you eat your breakfast, and get ready. I’ll go do the same.” -Sabine told her. –“We have places to be and things to do this morning.” -she warned her.

“What kind of fun things?” -Marinette asked. –“Can you give me a clue of what’s in store for us?”

“You’ll see.” -Sabine smiled. –“For now, enjoy your breakfast. Make sure you eat everything.” -she said, as she got up from bed, and started to descend the stairs. –“And then, get ready. We need to leave in 60 minutes, honey.”

Remaining in her hiding spot, Tikki waited for Sabine to exit the bedroom, before showing herself. Having woken up when Sabine woke Marinette, the little kwami was already wide awake, and knowing the plans for after breakfast, she joined the birthday girl, eager to taste all the good things that were on the tray.

“Pain au chocolat… croissant… fluffy pancakes… crepes with strawberry jam…” -Tikki said, enouncing everything that was on the tray. –“This is a breakfast fit for a princess, or even a queen, Marinette.” -she said.

“It sure is. Mom went a little overboard with it, but I don’t mind, Tikki.” -Marinette declared. –“The smell alone is making me hungrier than I already am.” -she admitted.

“I hope you’re not so hungry, that you won’t let me take a couple of bites.” -Tikki told her.

“Of course, I’m not.” -Marinette said, as she grabbed the pain au chocolate and broke it into two. –“Here. Let’s split this one, Tikki.” -she said, as she handed Tikki the second half.

“Thanks.” –Tikki said, as she grabbed the sweet treat and nibbled it. –“Mmm… fluffy and chocolaty as always.” -she commented.

“Did you expect anything less from my dad?” -Marinette joked, before taking another bite from the pain au chocolat.

“No.” -Tikki answered her. –“Your dad is a master baker and pastry chef. Anything he does, is bound to come out delicious.” -she declared. –“Which reminds me, you’re going to love the birthday cake your dad and your grandfather did for you. Do you want me to tell you what it looks like?”

“No, thank you.” -Marinette said, just before taking a sip of chocolate milk. –“You know that I want it to be surprise. So, no telling me anything, Tikki.” -she said.

“Okay, I won’t.” -Tikki agreed, as she finished eating the pain au chocolat. –“How about we proceed to try those fluffy cat-shaped pancakes?” -she asked Marinette, as she rubbed her little hands in anticipation.

“The way you’re talking and looking at the pancakes, let me ask you something.” -Marinette said. –“Is this going to be a repetition of what happened the first time you tried my dad’s Gallete des Rois?” -she asked the scarlet kwami.  

“No, it won’t.” -Tikki said, remembering what had happened. –“I promise that I’ll only eat one.” -she promised, as she saw Marinette slicing the pancakes.

“Just make sure you don’t eat all the strawberries.” -Marinette warned, with a playful voice.

Breakfast proceeded without any kind of mishap, with Marinette and Tikki sharing all the delicious things Sabine had brought her. When suddenly, Marinette’s cell phone started ringing. It was Adrien’s designated ringtone.

“Your boyfriend is calling.” -Tikki said, as she wiped a little bit of strawberry jam from her cheek. –“No doubt to wish you a happy birthday.” -she added, as Marinette grabbed the cell phone.

“Good morning, Adrien.” -Marinette said, as she answered the video call.

“Happy birthday, Marinette!” -Adrien exclaimed, smiling.

“Thank you, my silly kitty.” -Marinette giggled.

“Did I wake you up?” -Adrien asked her.

“No. I’ve been up for a bit, thanks to my mom.” -Marinette told him.

“Marinette earned the right of having breakfast in bed, this morning.” -Tikki commented.  

“Breakfast in bed? Lucky you. Even I’m not that pampered on my birthday.” -Adrien joked.   

“You mean, you don’t get to have breakfast in your bed, on your birthday?” -Marinette asked, a bit surprised. –“And here I thought that Nathalie would do that for you.” -she joked.

“Oh, she would like to. But my dad insists on us having breakfast together.” -Adrien admitted. –“That, and he thinks that eating breakfast in bed should only happen, when a person’s sick.” -he said.

“Well, around here, we always come up with an excuse to have breakfast in bed.” -Marinette chuckled. –“Really wish you were here, so you could try these crepes my mom made.” -she said.

“I too wish I could be there with you, milady.” -Adrien admitted. –“Alas, I must endure the ever so bleak deception of not being able to stand by your side, for a few more hours.” -he declared, while talking in a Shakesperean accent.

“You’re such a sweet talker, Adrien.” -Marinette giggled.

“Well, I do have the most beautiful girl in Paris as my muse to inspire me.” -Adrien declared.

“Stop it!” -Marinette chuckled. –“You keep saying those things and I…”

“And you’ll blush like a tomato.” -Adrien finished her sentence. –“I know, Marinette, I know.” -he said, with a smirk on his lips. –“But by now you should know that I don’t mind seeing you all blushed. Red is such a beautiful colour, and it looks really nice n you.”

It was impossible for Marinette not to blush after hearing all that sweet talk, and that was what happened. She blushed like a ripe tomato, feeling her whole face hot. Adrien had that effect on her.

“Please… stop saying those things, Adrien. If you keep saying them, I’ll end up as red as Tikki.” -Marinette chuckled.

“That’s a bit of a stretch.” -Tikki commented, giggling. -“By the way, where’s Plagg? I haven’t heard him yet.” -she asked.

“He’s still asleep.” -Adrien told her. –“I better go and wake him up, before he wakes up and asks me why I didn’t wake him up, so he could eat his usual piece of Camembert in peace.” -he said. 

“He and that stinky cheese…I can’t understand how he loves to eat something so smelly.” -Tikki sighed.

“Maybe it’s not for any of us to understand his taste, Tikki.” -Marinette joked. –“Anyways, I can’t wait to see you later.” -she told Adrien.

“Ditto.” -Adrien smiled. –“And I can’t wait to give you your birthday present.” -he told her.

“Oh, a birthday present for me?!” -Marinette exclaimed, faking the surprise. –“Can you give me a hint of what it is?” -she asked him, trying to have him spill the beans on what he had gotten her.

“Let’s just say that it’s something very simple, but very beautiful.” -Adrien teased her.

“That could be anything.” -Marinette told him.

“You’re right. But believe me that you’re going to love it.” -Adrien declared. –“I promise you.”

“Well, you better keep that promise. We wouldn’t want you to ruin your perfect score.” -Marinette teased him, when she saw she had another person calling her. It was Alya. –“Sorry, but Alya’s calling.”

“It’s okay. Your bestie is also calling you to do what I just did.” -Adrien smiled. –“I’ll see you at the party then, milady.” -he told her, while blowing her a kiss.   

“See you later, my silly kitty.” –Marinette said, as she ended the call, and answered Alya’s. –“Good morning, Alya!” -she exclaimed.

“Good morning, girl! Happy birthday!” -Alya exclaimed.

“Thanks, Alya.” -Marinette said.

“Am I the first one to wish you one, or did someone beat me to it, like always?” -Alya asked her, in an amused tone.

“Sorry, but my mom, Tikki and Adrien beat you to it.” -Marinette answered her.

“Dang! I knew I should’ve called you a minute after midnight.” -Alya exclaimed.

“Well, you could’ve, but I wouldn’t have answered my phone. I was bushed, when I got home, that I fell asleep, as soon as my head touched the pillow.” -Marinette admitted.

“Then, I hope you slept well, because just like yesterday, you’re not getting a single quiet moment today” -Alya told her best friend.

Hearing her say that, it made Marinette ask herself if Alya was hiding something from her. It would not be the first time this happened, especially on one of her birthdays.

“Is that your way to tell me you know something I don’t?” -Marinette asked her.

 “Maybe…” -Alya answered, with a grin that would put the Chesire Cat’s own grin to shame.

“You definitely know something I don’t.” -Marinette laughed. –“Are you going to tell me what it is?” -she asked Alya.

“Sorry, but no.” -Alya said, continuing to grin.

“What about Trixx? She’s always in a mood to talk.” -Marinette pointed out. –“Can you tell me anything, Trixx?” -she asked, hoping to hear the fox kwami’s voice.

“Not this time. I bribed her with enough snacks to ensure she will spill the beans.” -Alya declared, as she looked to the side, and saw her kwami eating raisins from a bag she had given her.

“Always one step ahead, I see.” -Marinette chuckled.

“All the time, girl.” -Alya said, in an amused tone. –“And if you’re going to ask me, what’s my birthday present for you, forget it. You’ll have to wait until later.” -she declared.

“Fine.” -Marinette sighed, knowing she was not going to get anything out of Alya. –“Guess, I’ll see you after lunch, at the party, right?”

“Yup.” -Alya said. –“Or maybe, sooner than you think, Marinette.” -she thought to herself.

After finishing her breakfast, and answering the calls of everyone who had called to wish her a happy birthday, Marinette took a quick shower and got ready to go out with her mother. Being her special day, she wanted to look her prettiest, so it was not easy for her to decide on what to wear. And as always, she asked Tikki for her opinion on the matter. Because it looked like it was going to be a hot day, just like the day before, in the end, Marinette chose to wear a pink qipao dress that her grandmother Ju had given her last Christmas, along with black Mary Janes. As for her hair, she decided to wear it down.      

“What do you think?”

“You look gorgeous.” -Tikki said, as she looked at Marinette. –“But there’s something missing.” -she pointed out. –“You need something to wear that says “I’m special, and today is my special day.”

“You think?” -Marinette asked, as she looked herself in the mirror.

“Absolutely. You deserve to shine today.” -Tikki smiled, as she hovered over Marinette’s left shoulder. –“I know! Why don’t you wear the ladybug brooch that Adrien gave you for Valentine’s Day?” -she suggested.

“You’re right. I still haven’t had the opportunity to wear it. So, today I’m going to wear it.” -Marinette declared, as she went to her jewellery box to get it.

Putting it on, she felt it had been the right thing to do. Adrien had bought it for her a couple of months before, to tell her how much he loved her, and she knew he was going to love seeing her wearing it that day. On top of it, the brooch looked great on her, no matter what she wore.

“There.” -Marinette said, as she looked herself in the mirror, once more. –“I’m ready.”

“You sure are.” -Tikki said, as she flew inside Marinette’s pochette. –“Let’s go and see if your mom’s ready too.” -she said, as Marinette grabbed the pochette.

Opening the trapdoor, Marinette went down the stairs, wondering if like her, Sabine was also ready to go, or not. When she arrived at the living room, she saw that Sabine was also ready. Just like her daughter, Sabine had chosen to wear something special. She too was wearing a beautiful qipao with matching high-heels. But while Marinette had chosen the colour pink, Sabine went with cerulean blue.

“Guess we had the same idea.” -Marinette commented, while climbing down the stairs.  

“I guess we did.” -Sabine smiled. –“You look very pretty, honey.” -she declared, as she looked at Marinette, admiring the outfit she had chosen to wear, and her hairstyle.

“Thanks, mom.” -Marinette said. –“I felt it was a good idea to wear the qipao grandma Ju gave me.”

“She’s going to be very happy to see you wearing it.” -Sabine said, pleased with her daughter’s decision. –“Hold on, let me take a photo of you, so I can send it to your dad and your grandparents.” -she said, as she grabbed her cell phone.

Smiling for the camera, Marinette made several poses, so Sabine could then choose which she liked the most to send to the rest of the family. And it was no easy task to choose, given that Marinette looked absolutely beautiful in all of the photos she had taken. So, in the end, she sent them all.  

“Let’s see which one they think looks best.” -Sabine said, as she finished sending the last photo.

“Knowing grandma Ju, she’s going to say they all look great. And the same thing goes for grandma Gina and dad.” -Marinette giggled.

“It’s hard for any of them to not think that, when you look so beautiful, honey.” -Sabine smiled.  

“So, are you telling me, where you’re taking us?” -Marinette asked Sabine.

“In a minute. We’re just waiting for someone.” -Sabine told her, with a smirk on her face. 

“Someone?” -Marinette asked, when her cell phone beeped, signalling she had received a text. –“Hmm? Who could it be?... It’s from Alya.” -she said, as she read the text. –“Open the door, girl… Open the door?!”

Before she had the time to understand the text Alya had sent her, the doorbell rang. Opening the door, she saw Alya and her mother standing outside. To say she was happy to see her, would be an understatement. Especially, since she did not expect to see her until after lunch. 

“Bet you didn’t expect to see me this soon, right, girl?” -Alya asked Marinette, as she hugged her.

“No, I didn’t.” -Marinette admitted, as they broke the embrace. –“But what are you doing here?” -she asked, curious.  

“Your mother didn’t tell you?” -Marlena asked Marinette.

“Tell me what?” -Marinette said.

“Guess she didn’t, mom.” -Alya smiled. –“I talked to your mom last week, and we felt that it would be cool for the four of us to spend a morning at a spa, you know?” -she explained to Marinette.

“A morning at the spa?” -Marinette asked, surprised. –“Getting all pampered before lunch, seems like a great way to start my special day.” -she admitted.

“I’m glad you like the idea, honey.” -Sabine smiled.

“Especially, since we’re going to get the deluxe package, girl!” -Alya declared. –“Mud masks, massages with hot stones, facials, mani and pedi, and we’re even going to try those smoothies that we’re always hearing from Chloe, when she goes to the spa.” -she said.  

“Sounds great. But the deluxe package for all of us, mom? Won’t that be a little too expensive?” -Marinette asked Sabine.

That was the first thought that came to Marinette’s head. Financially speaking, the last couple of months had been good for the bakery, but she knew that even with that, their parents still had numerous bills to pay. So, to spend money on spa deluxe packages, felt a little too much, especially since she knew she was going to get a big party, like always. But that thought quickly disappeared, after what Alya told her.   

“Don’t worry about it, girl. The spa where we’re going belongs to a friend of my mom’s, and she told your mom that she would get the friend’s special discount.” -Alya assured her. –“Besides, my mom’s paying mine and hers.”  

“Alya’s right. I’m just paying for ours.” -Sabine said. –“Even so, thanks for talking with your friend into giving us the discount, Marlena. As my mother would say, “You never say no to any kind of discount.” -she told Marlena.  

“It’s my pleasure, Sabine. Still, you should’ve let me pay for yours and Marinette as well. It would’ve been my birthday present for her.” -Marlena

“Maybe next time.” -Sabine said. –“Do you have everything you need, Marinette?” -she asked her daughter.

“I think so.” -Marinette said, as she checked her pochette, where Tikki winked at her. –“Yup, I’ve got everything I need.”

“Then, come on, girl, let’s go. And just so you know, we’re eating lunch at a place where my mom says that they cook even better than she does.” -Alya said, with a jesting voice.

“I never said that, Alya. I merely said that they use different cooking techniques than I do at the hotel.” -Marlena corrected her daughter.

“That’s chef’s talk for “They cook the same thing I cook, but they do it in a way that makes their food taste a lot better than mine, and I want to find out how.”, mom.” -Alya joked, teasing her.

“You keep at it, little lady, and you’ll be eating nothing but vegetables for the rest of the year. And don’t think your dad will save you from that punishment.” -Marlena teased her back.  

It was easy to see they were all in good spirits. And given the kind of day it was, those good spirits were a good indicator that the rest of the day was going to be as good as that particular moment.    

“Let’s go, everyone. Time for us to get all pampered.” -Sabine said, as she grabbed her keys.  

Located in the Marais district, straddling the dividing-line between the 3rd and 4th arrondissements of Paris, the Place des Vosges was the oldest square in Paris, just before the Place Dauphine. It was a rather fashionable and expensive square to live in during the 17th and 18th centuries, and one of the main reasons for the chic nature of Le Marais among the Parisian nobility at the time. Along with Place des Victoires, Place Dauphine, Place Vendôme and Place de la Concorde, it is one of the five royal squares in Paris.

Due to the square being planted with a bosquet of mature lindens set in grass and gravel, surrounded by clipped lindens, the place was seen by many, both locals and tourists, as the perfect place to spend some time admiring its beauty, or to have a picnic. And on that day, it was going to be the place where Marinette’s birthday party would take place.  

At that moment, Tom and his father were both unloading everything they had brought for Marinette’s birthday party. But Tom was the one doing all the hard work, because Rolland was complaining about pain on his lower back. Right then, he was carrying Marinette’s birthday cake, which ended up a lot bigger than he thought was going to be. Not that there was a problem with it. If just meant, it was a little harder to carry due to its weight.   

“Easy… easy… we’re in the home stretch now.” -Tom said, as he did his best to balance the birthday cake.

“Try not to drop it.” -Rolland told Tom.

“This would…. be a lot easier… if I had a little help.” –Tom warned him.

“You know I can’t, because of my lower back.” -Rolland declared, as Tom placed the birthday cake on the table. –“I really wish your mother and your wife’s parents were here to help us.” -he complained.

“They’ll be here soon.” -Tom assured him. –“Sabine’s parents went to get the drinks, and mom’s just making sure that everything’s okay with her gift for Marinette.” -he said.

“Your mother spent the last three days around that moped. It’s like she wants to find something in it that needs to be solved, just so she can solve it.” -Rolland commented.

“You know how she is and how much this gift means to her. She wants it to be perfect for Marinette.”

“Besides, if we need a little help, I’m sure the kids there will be more than happy to help us.” -Tom declared in a loud voice, so the ones he was talking about could hear him.

Just like Tom pointed out, he and Rolland were not the only ones who were busy setting things for Marinette’s party. Luka and Juleka arrived practically as the same time as they did, and were both busy taking care of the entertainment. For it, they had brought most of their gear that was in Anarka’s boathouse studio. While their mother went back to get a couple of things they still needed, brother and sister worked together to get things ready.  

“Thanks again for doing this, Luka.” -Juleka told her brother, as she plugged the bass to the speakers.

“My pleasure, little sis.” -Luka smiled at Juleka. –“Besides, you know that I love to play for an audience.” -he told her.

“I know you do.” -Juleka said. –“Which is why, one of these days you’ll be playing in some of the biggest music venues and stadiums.” -she told him.

“You’re talking as if you didn’t have the talent to keep up with me.” -Luka said.

“I’m not as talented as you are.” -Juleka told him.

“Yes, you are. You just need to conquer that shyness of yours.” -Luka pointed out. –“If you could do that, you’d become the most badass rock star there is, Jules.” -he said. –“And I know you will, eventually.”

The idea of becoming a rock star and making a living out of music was amazing. The whole idea was a dream for both of them, and Juleka wanted it to happen. Her love of music made her dream of wanting it to happen. But she shyness was a problem, she needed to work it out. Still, if she could battle Akumas, and save the town whenever there was trouble, she knew she would find the strength in herself to overcome that shyness of hers.

“Maybe one day.” -Juleka smiled at her brother.

“Well, you better make that one day happen soon, because not only I know you’ve got it you to do it, but also because I want to rock alongside you.” -Luka warned her, with a grin on his face. –“Hey, could you pass me the mic? I want to do the sound check, before the others arrive.”  

“Sure.” –Juleka said, as she handed him the mic. –“I know I already asked you this like a million times, but are you sure the others know the songs?” -she asked Luka. –“I know you do, but the others…”

“And I already told you a million times that you don’t need to worry about it. They know the songs by heart, just like I do.” -Luka reassured her. –“The entertainment is ensured to be amazing.” -he said.   

Chapter Text

The Hôtel de Ville, standing on the Place de l'Hôtel-de-Ville – Esplanade de la Libération in the 4th arrondissement was one of Paris' crown jewels when it came to landmarks. The south wing was originally constructed by Francis I beginning in 1535 until 1551, while the north wing was built by Henry IV and Louis XIII between 1605 and 1628. It was burned by the Paris Commune, along with all the city archives that it contained, during the Semaine Sanglante, the Commune's final days, in May 1871. The outside was rebuilt following the original design, but larger, between 1874 and 1882, while the inside was considerably modified, to reflect the opulence of French architecture at the time. Since 1357, it has been the headquarters of the municipality of Paris, serving multiple functions, housing the local government council. And since 1977 it housed the Mayors of Paris and their cabinets, serving as a venue for large receptions.

And inside the mayor's office, the clock on top of the mayor's desk indicated it was thirty past twelve. André had woken up early and gone to the office, to review some issues regarding the agreement he was about to sign, before doing so. Hours seemed to slip through, as he read the documents. He had read and re-read those documents more times than he could remember by then. And yet, there was something about them that was bugging him. He did not know why. There was nothing in the agreement that felt like a downside or a drawback to the city. Still, his gut was telling him otherwise.

"Everything seems alright, and we had two legal teams checking for any inconsistencies. So why do I have the feeling that if I sign this, it'll come back to haunt me and my administration?" -André thought to himself. –"Stop this, André! This is a good thing. It'll help the police to find and arrest that maniac. And by doing it so, it'll make Paris a safer place for everyone. A safer place for your daughter and for your wife… oh, Audrey; despite all your flaws, I wish you were here with me, now." -he sighed.

André missed Audrey. He knew she would return home, once her treatment ended. But knowing that only made it harder for him not to feel bad about it. Still, he placed those thoughts aside, and focused on what was important then. Feeling he had a duty to protect all the inhabitants of Paris, he decided to ignore his gut and told himself that signing those papers was the right thing to do. It was then that he was startled by the ringtone of the intercom on his desk. His secretary was calling him.

"The prime minister has arrived, sir. And he's accompanied by another gentleman."

"Oh, yes… I was expecting them. Send them in, please." -André told her.

A few seconds later, the door opened and the two men entered the office. André quickly recognized the prime minister. But the other man was a total mystery. He had never seen him before. His first thought was that he was one of his cabinet assistants, but he could not be more wrong about that assumption.

"Good day, André!" -the prime-minister greeted the mayor.

"Good day." -André greeted him back.

"I see that you're still looking at those legal documents, regarding the deal."-the prime-minister said.

"There's nothing wrong with rechecking things one more time, as they say." -André declared, as he placed the documents down and shook the prime-minister's hand.

"I must say that I agree with you. One can never be too careful with the things he signs these days." -the prime minister agreed. –"But today, we don't have to be careful. We're about to make History. So, allow me to introduce you to the man whose company will help us catch that psycho Hawk Moth. This is Aldéric Meunier, the CEO of Hedyloidea Enterprises." -the prime minister said, as he introduced him.

Aldéric was a man in his late thirties, though he looked older. He had pale skin, pointed face, with pale blond hair which reached his shoulders, and cold pale grey eyes. He was wearing a charcoal business outfit over a white shirt, and black brogue shoes. On the lapel, he wore a purple handkerchief.

"A pleasure to meet you, mayor Bourgeois." -Aldéric smiled lightly, as he shook hands with the mayor.

"The pleasure is all mine." -André politely smiled back.

"Believe me when I say that the pleasure is entirely mine." -Aldéric assured him. –"Myself, and the board of Hedyloidea Enterprises are the ones who have to thank you and your administration for speeding up the paperwork, so the development of our new industrial complex can begin."

"Well, I'm just happy to lend a help, and by doing it, making sure that this city and our country become a safer place for everyone." -Aldéric declared.

"That's how we Franch do things." -the prime-minister declared in joyous tone. –"But before we talk about business and sign papers, what do you say we have some lunch?"

"Yes. Absolutely." -André said.

At the same time, at the Place des Vosges, Marinette's birthday party was starting, with the arrival of the first guests. Marinette's family, along with the Couffaine siblings had done a pretty good job getting things ready for it. The garden was the perfect place for a birthday party on such a beautiful day. The only thing that could make it absolutely perfect, was if they had been able to have the whole garden just for themselves. But that was impossible. For that to happen, one would need to have the right kind of connections with powerful people, and no one in the Dupain-Cheng family had them. Still, that did not prevent Tom from feeling like they had done everything in their power to give Marinette a party she would never forget.

"Wait until Marinette sees this." -Tom thought to himself, when he noticed his mother arriving. –"Looks like mom has arrived." -he told Rolland, as Gina entered the square riding Marinette's new moped, which was now sporting a pink bow.

"And about time, too. Leaving us to do the hard work, and then, showing up when there's nothing else to do." -Rolland commented, with his usual grumpy voice.

Gina heard her husband's remark, as she parked the moped. Usually, she would respond in kind, but this time, she decided to ignore it, not wanting to start a fight and ruin the festivities, just before their granddaughter arrived.

"Oh, you boys had everything under control." -Gina said, as she removed her helmet. –"Besides, I needed to make sure that everything was alright with the moped, before I give it to Marinette." -she declared. –"I can already imagine her face, when she sees it. And if I know her, she'll want to take it for a ride, around the square, just to try it."

"You know Sabine's not going to let her ride it, before she gets her license." -Tom pointed out.

"Sure, she will." -Gina assured her son. –"I'll make sure of it." -she smiled. –"But I don't want Marinette to see the moped, just yet. Help me hide it, behind those bushes."

And as they did it, the first of the guests arrived, Kim. And he was accompanied by his swimming partner, Ondine, just like he had told the others. At the same time, another member of the Miraculous gang arrived, Alix. And just like Kim, she was accompanied. But unlike him, her plus one was anything but romantic. By her side, she had her brother Jalil, who had tagged along.

"You could've just dropped me here. You didn't have to come with me." -Alix told her brother. –"I'm sure you've got a lot of research to do."

"It's okay. I decided to take the day off. Plus, you're not the only one whose friends with the birthday girl. I also know Marinette. And, it's been a while since I've eaten some of those delicious macarons her parents make." -Jalil declared.

"You're just like mom. You can't resist eating sweets, even when you shouldn't." -Alix commented. –"Then you say you need to lose weight." -she scoffed.

Before Jalil could come up with a proper comeback Alix spotted Kim arriving, accompanied by a girl, who was wearing an aqua cropped tank top with a dolphin printed on the centre, aqua tights under a pink skirt, and white tennis shoes. Remembering he had told her he was bringing the girl he had swimming lessons with, Ondine, she figured that had to be her. Determined to find out if it was her, she walked to them.

"Hey! Aren't you going to introduce me to your plus one?" -Alix asked him.

"Oh, hey! Right… Ondine, this is Alix. Alix, this is Ondine." -Kim said, as he introduced them.

The way Kim said those words, it almost felt awkward for both him and Alix. It reminded them of the numerous scenes they had watched on TV, where the show or movie's main character brings the boyfriend or the girlfriend home to introduce them to the family, and the most embarrassing things happen.

"Huh… hey, there!" -Alix smiled awkwardly, while also waving her hand, as Jalil joined them. –"Oh, and this is my brother, Jalil." -she introduced them.

"How do you do?" -Jalil greeted Ondine with a smile.

"Hello. Nice meeting you both." -Ondine smiled back. –"You know, Kim talks a lot about you." -she told Alix.

"Does he?" -Alix asked, as her gaze turned to Kim. –"I hope they were all good things… or at the very least, the least bad ones." -she said.

"Oh, no. He never says anything bad about you. If anything, he's always saying just how great you are." -Ondine told her. –"He's such a sweet talker." -she said.

"That I am." -Kim declared, with the cockiest smile one could imagine.

Seeing them, Alix felt a mix of both apprehension and nervous energy. But she could not quite identify why. She had never felt like that before, while around anyone, including Kim. Still, she assumed she was just nervous of being introduced to Ondine, and being Kim's closest friend after all, she wanted to make a good impression. At least, that was what she kept telling herself.

"Who'd have thought you could take your head out of sports long enough to actually ask a girl out, huh?!" -Alix asked in a teasing voice. Inside however she was kind of weirdly uncomfortable.

Kim on the other hand looked like he was just waiting for permission to start gushing all over the place about Ondine and was oblivious to any inner turmoil on Alix. Needless to say, this was not the first time this happened, and it would not be the last.

"Oh, don't even get me started. She's the sweetest, and we have so much in common! And just look at her! She's gorgeous and funny and laughs at my jokes! So yeah of course I had to ask Ondine to be my plus one!" -Kim beamed like an absolute dork while saying this.

Alix's face twitched for a brief second, barely noticeable, by his answer. Except for her brother, who knew her and raised an eyebrow. As for Ondine, she looked back at Kim with amusement and also fondness.

"Oh, stop it. You're making me blush." -Ondine chuckled softly.

"I'm just stating the truth." -Kim said.

"Is he like this, with anyone else?" -Ondine asked Alix.

"Not that I know of." -Alix answered her, while rolling her eyes.

"It took him a while to get it that I liked him, while we were talking on our breaks from swim practice. But I'm really happy he finally asked me out." -Ondine admitted, with a cheerful voice. –"Oh, I hope Marinette likes my little gift. It's not much, but I hope she likes this little token." -she said.

"Of course, she will, Ondine! Mari's a freaking great gal. She'll be happy you thought of her! You could have just shown up and she would still have loved that alone! No worries." –Kim said, as he puts his arm around her, reassuring her.

Alix nodded along but her eyes could not help but stare and focus on Kim's arm around Ondine. Jalil chuckled to himself. His little sister could be so blunt and honest with most things, but she still lacked the emotional maturity and guts in others, especially when it came to her feelings. Feeling like he could help her out in that situation, he decided to intervene.

"You don't have to worry. I'm sure Marinette will be delighted you got her a present, no matter the size or value." -Jalil declared.

"Y-Yeah girl, no sweat. Mari's super chill. No worries there." -Alix said. –"Huh… so… it's nice to finally talk to a fellow sports girl." -she declared, trying to make conversation.

Alix awkwardly held out her hand for a first bump to Ondine. She did not understand why she felt awkward like that. It was just Kim's date, so why was she acting like that? Her brother on the other hand, watched this play out with a knowing look on his face.

"Likewise! I've been so excited to talk to you. And I've always liked meeting other athlete girls like myself." -Ondine giggled, happily fist bumping Alix.

Alix smiled and laughed. But she could feel this nervous lump in her stomach. Looking at Ondine, Alix saw that she was really sweet like Kim had said. She was also tall, unlike her. She looked strong and elegant at the same time, which Alix felt was a winning combination. Alix did not tend to compare herself to others, especially other girls. But she could not help to think that she wished she was a bit taller, or to have this natural charm that Ondine had to her. It felt strange for her to feel that, to say the least.

"What am I thinking? Since when do I wish I could be taller, or be charmer?!" -Alix thought to herself. –"It's not like me to have these thoughts." -she thought, while trying to put said thoughts in her head aside.

"So, since the birthday girl hasn't showed up yet, how about we go place the gifts on the gift table and check out what goodies they have for us to eat?" -Kim suggested to the group.

"You can get all charming when you want, but you still think with nothing but your stomach, when the subject is food." -Alix pointed out.

"There's nothing wrong about that." -Kim told her, as he grabbed Ondine's hand and the both started to head into the gift table's direction to place the gifts. –"And by the way, Alix, I bet my present will be better than yours! Wanna see who can race to the gist table faster?" he asked, with a cocky and teasing tone.

Before Alix gave him an answer, Kim began to bounce on the heels of his sneakers, ready to bolt. Like always, he was determined to prove he was faster than Alix. But this did not happen, as Alix slapped his arm.

"Hold it, you absolute monkey! This is Marinette's birthday party. Behave yourself for once!" -Alix chuckled. –"What if you trip and fall and topple the cake or something, dumb-dumb?!" -she teased him light-heartedly, with Kim fake-gasping in return.

"How dare you! I'm the epitome of grace!" Kim shot back, with a slightly mocking posh accent, while making what he believed were elegant poses.

Alix raised her eyebrow at both Ondine and Jalil as the both were laughing at their antics.

"Yeah, right. More like the epitome of a bull inside a China shop." -Alix shot at him, while raising an eyebrow.

Both Jalil and Ondine burst out laughing at Alix's remark and Kim's affronted stare. You could see that Kim did not like Alix comparing him to a bull in a China shop.

"She's got you there! You may be great in the water but... in land, graceful is not what I'd call you, Kim." -Ondine teased him affectionately, while grabbed his arm.

"I can be graceful!... Sometimes." -Kim pouts.

"Yeah… in your dreams!" -Alix scoffed. –"Anyway, come on. Let's go and see what they got to eat, before your stomach starts complaining." -she joked, as she took the lead with her brother, with Ondine and Kim behind them.

Alix could not help but glance back from time to time on this short walk. Kim was acting different with Ondine. She had never seen this side of him before. He was being sweet and considerate. He was holding her hand and including her in things. And the question that was going through her mind "Why couldn't he be like that with me?"

"Ok, WHAT am I thinking?! Of course, Kim is different with Ondine, he likes her! For him to act like that with me, I'd have to be his girlfriend! No way I want that!" -Alic thought to herself, her thoughts practically screaming inside her head.

While Alix dabbled in her thoughts, Jalil wondered if he should pull his sister aside for a second and talk to her. The face of realization Alix had told him they might need a sibling talk. Maybe he could signal her to go to a more private corner of the party a bit later. Or maybe he could signal her right then, and have that talk. Deciding it would be best, once Alix placed her gift on the gift table, he signalled her to follow him.

"What?" -Alix asked, when Jalil finally stopped.

"Hope you don't mind, but I need to ask you if you're alright." -Jalil declared.

"Of course, I'm alright! Why wouldn't I be?!" -Alix exclaimed.

"Well, for starters, I guess you didn't want your boyfriend to know that you're jealous of his plus one-" -Jalil told her.

"Kim's not my boyfriend, Jalil!" -Alix told him, gritting her teeth, as if feeling insulted by that remark.

"That's not what I saw." -Jalil said, this time with a teasing voice. –"What I saw was my little sister, who was clearly bothered by the fact that her boyfriend brought another girl with him to the party." -he said.

"He's not my boyfriend!" -Alix told her brother, this time hammering the words.

"Well, if he's not, then why are you acting like that, Alix?" -Jalil asked her. –"Why are you showing that you're jealous?"

"I'm not jealous! Why would I be jealous of Ondine or how Kim is acting around her?!" -Alix exclaimed, clearly upset.

"Maybe, because you actually like him?" -Jalil answered her.

"I'm not even going to dignify that with an answer!" -Alix said, upset. –"Now, if you'll excuse me, I'm going to check out the party. And I would like if you stopped with these crazy ideas of yours. I don't like Kim!" -she warned him, as she left.

Her brother could not have had a point in what he was saying. The whole idea was ridiculous, utterly ridiculous as Chloe would say. There was no way Jalil could be right. Her and Kim? They were the bestest of friends, partners who had each other's back when fighting Akumas, rivals in sports and absolute gremlins to each other.

"The idea of me and Kim… it's absolutely insane!" -Alix thought to herself. –"He's my best friend, and I'm happy that he has found someone like Ondine! So… why do I feel like… oh, stop it! What you need is something to take your mind out of those stupid thoughts." -she thought, as she looked at the table where the refreshments were. –"I need something sugary and cold. That's it."

And while Alix looked for something icy to drink, on the stage, Luka and Juleka were tuning the instruments, when the rest of the band arrived. They were all classmates of Luka, and while they had been playing together for more than a year and half, they had already changed the band's name, more times than they could remember. They had been the Quantum Leapers, King Thunder, the Dark Cobras. And right then, they were the Blue Cyclones. It seemed like they could not agree on the name. And that was just one of the two things that were a constant when it came to them. The second was that their lead singer was always late, and Juleka was going to point it out to her brother.

"Your lead singer is late… again." -Juleka said, as she checked the time on her cell phone.

"She'll be here." -Luka said, as the rest of the band got on stage.

"That's what you said nearly thirty minutes ago." -Juleka told him. From the rest of the band, she was the one who was supposed to arrive first. –"And if she doesn't show up, you'll either have to find another lead singer in the next few minutes, or you'll have to sing the songs yourself." -she declared.

"The way you're saying it, it's like you're telling me that I can't sing, little sis." -Luka smirked at her.

"I'm not saying you can't sing. But there are better singers than you out there." -Juleka smirked back at him, as he jumped from the stage, landing in front of her.

"Is that your way to tell me that your girlfriend sings better than I do?" -Luka whispered at her, not wanting the rest of the band to hear it.

"Maybe." -Juleka whispered back. –"You know Rose's not only a pretty face. She's got a great voice."

"Yeah, but I don't think she's got what it takes to sing what we compose." -Luka said. –"We're pretty hardcore."

"If you'd give her a chance, she'd put Aggretsuko to shame." –Juleka told him, with a proud smile on her face. –"And I'm not just saying that because I'm dating her." -she whispered at her brother.

"Duly noted." -Luka declared, when his cell phone rang, signalling a new text. -"Got a text from her. She's saying she's getting out of the underground now, and we'll be here in two minutes."

"Guess you won't need to sing today, after all." -Juleka joked, which earned her a joking grin from Luka.

Guests continued to arrive. And among them were Manon and her mother, Nadja Chamack. Nadja did not know if she was going to be able to attend Marinette's birthday, due to her busy schedule. But Manon begged her to go the party so much, she was forced to find a way to attend it. That meant switching schedules with a couple of colleagues, as well as asking a favour or two. In the end, all that mattered to Nadja was that Manon was happy. She loved her only daughter more than anything else in the world. Even if sometimes she acted less than perfect; just like then, when she had to prevent her from attacking the sweets' table.

"No, Manon. You can't have any sweets just yet." -Nadja told her daughter.

"But I wanna!" -Manon cried, feeling her mother was being unfair.

"I told you already. You can't have any sweets. You had lunch a little while ago, and if you eat sweets now, you'll get a tummy ache." -Nadja explained, trying to reason with her. –"Why don't I get you some juice, instead?" -she suggested.

"But I don't want juice! I want chocolates!" -Manon cried again. –"I wanna a chocolate bar or a candy bar!"

"Young lady! If you don't behave yourself, we'll go home, right this instant! And then, you won't get the chance to give Marinette her gift, when she arrives." -Nadja warned her daughter.

Hearing her mother's threat, little Manon quickly calmed down, knowing that if Nadja wanted, she would grab her and go home that instant. She did not want her to take her home and ground her. Apologizing to Nadja, Manon asked her mother if she could have a soda, and Nadja told her yes. With a soda in hand, Manon looked around to see if she recognized anyone she knew, when she saw Mylene arriving.

"Mylene!" -Manon exclaimed, as she ran towards her.

"Hey, there, Manon." -Mylene said, as she knelt down and gave her a hug. –"It's so good to see you, sweetie." -she told her.

"I'm happy to see you too, Mylene." -Manon giggled. –"Where's Ivan?" -she asked her, noticing he was not with her.

"Oh, he's still on his way. He was finishing wrapping his present for Marinette." -Mylene told her. –"By the way, what did you get Marinette, Manon?" -she asked the little girl, curious about the little gift she was holding in her hands. –"I got her a t-shirt. I made it myself; you know?"

"I got her a new sketchbook. My mommy helped me choose it, just for Marinette." -Manon smiled, as she showed Mylene the gift, which was wrapped in blue wrapping paper, with a white bow.

"She's going to love it, Manon." -Mylene smiled back at her.

"Can I play with Pin, while Marinette doesn't arrive?" -Manon asked Mylene.

"Of course." -Mylene smiled. –"If she's in the mood, that is." -she said, as she checked the deer kwami hiding on her pocket, who right then was just finishing eating a peanut. -Feel like playing with Manon for a bit?"

"Sure." -Pin smiled back at Mylene, as this one grabbed her and handed her over to Manon.

"Remember, handle her gently." -Mylene warned the little girl.

"Okay." -Manon giggled.

The traffic was crazy. The limousine driven by Gorilla had not moved for the past 10 minutes, and it did not look like that was going to change, anytime soon. Inside it, Adrien looked at the time on his cell phone and wondered why the traffic was so slow. By his side was Kagami, who he had gone to pick up, before they headed to Marinette's party. Unlike Adrien, who could not wait to get to the party, Kagami was feeling a bit unease, which was strange for her. She was wondering if it had been a good idea to accept Adrien's invitation, and could not help but to express her feelings to him.

"Are you sure it is okay for me to come?"-Kagami asked Adrien.

"We've been through this, Kagami. Marinette said she'd love to have you there." -Adrien assured her.

"I will take your word for it." -Kagami smiled mildly at Adrien. –"I hope she likes my present. I didn't have the time to buy her anything I feel she would like." -she admitted.

"I'm sure she will love it." -Adrien said, doing his best to reassure her. –"Marinette isn't the kind of girl who has any kind of expectations when it comes to presents. She'll be happy just with the fact that you showed up." -he said.

Adrien knew that though she was a girl who had a competitive nature, Kagami also had a timider side to her, which she only showed, when in the presence of some people. Adrien was one of those people. She had been taught to display strength and fierceness, but deep down, like most people, she was more than just what she appeared to be. And right then, she was wondering if the gift she was going to give Marinette would be something she would like.

"But what did you get her? You still haven't told me." -Adrien asked her.

"I… I got her some Japanese stationery." -Kagami admitted, as she looked down at the package that was sitting on her lap. –"I was thinking of giving her some omiyage, but since I don't know her tastes that well, I figured the stationery would be safer." -she said.

"Uh, what's an omiyage?" -Adrien asked her, not knowing what she was talking about.

"It's a Japanese tradition of travellers bringing gifts back from their destination to friends, family, and colleagues. Sort of like souvenirs, but they're mostly sweets, like candy, cake, or cookies." -Kagami explained to him.

"I see. Well, Marinette has a pretty sweet tooth. I'm sure she would've loved any sweets you would've given her." -Adrien assured her.

"I shall take your word for it." -Kagami smiled kindly. –"And what about you? You haven't told me what you got her either." -she said, as she looked at the large package that was sitting next to him.

"Oh, it's something really special." -Adrien said. –"It's a hamster."

(Flashback)

When it came to buying Marinette's birthday gift, Adrien had to think really hard on what to get her. He wanted it to be special, just like the first gift he had given her, when they start dating. It took him a while, but eventually he found the one thing he believed Marinette was going to love. He had bought her a pet. A hamster.

And the first one to find out about it was his aunt, Amelie. Ever since she had gotten out of the hospital, she had been staying in the Agreste Manor, recovering from her injuries. At first, she would remain in bed, but as days went by, she began to walk around the bedroom, doing her best to not feel cooped up. Adrien would visit her in her bedroom, every day when he arrived home, to tell her how his day had been, and to spend a little time with her. On that day, it was no different. The only difference was what he was carrying in his hands. When asking him what it was, Adrien showed it to Amelie, telling her that he had bought it for Marinette.

"I'm quite sure she'll love it, Adrien." -Amelie told him.

"I really hope so. I've heard her saying a few times that she would like to have a hamster." -Adrien smiled, as he looked at the brown furry little creature.

"Well, then, I think you're going to grant her that wish." –Amelie smiled back at her nephew.

"That's all I want, aunt Amelie. I want to find a way to grant Marinette every wish she has." -Adrien declared, as he looked at the hamster in its cage. –"Not just because I love her, but because she deserves to have any wish she has come true." -he smiled.

"You're sounding just like your mom, right about now. She too wished she could fulfil every wish someone she loved and cared about had." -Amelie acknowledged.

Adrien loved to be compared to his mother. He knew it was a childish thing to do, but he loved it, because it made him feel she was still with him. And when it was Amelie saying such things to him, it touched Adrien's heart even harder.

"She had a saying, "If you have the power to fulfil and grant wishes, make sure to use it, because there's no better feeling that seeing people's happiness reflected on their eyes." -Amelie told Adrien. –"Not only she had the talent to see the best in everyone, she also had the talent and the will to make everyone around her feel special." -she sighed, allowing herself to remember her sister, before coming back to reality. –"But I digress. As always, I want to hear how your day went. Come on, tell your aunt everything, and don't leave any details out."

(End of Flashback)

"A hamster?" -Kagami asked, while rising an eyebrow at Adrien.

"Yes. Marinette told me that she dreams of having one." -Adrien declared.

"Mother and father have never allowed me to have any pets. They say that they're a distraction." –Kagami confessed. –"But if I could have one, there's one animal that I would love to have for a pet." -she said.

"And what would that animal be?" -Adrien asked her.

"A bearded dragon." -Kagami stated.

"A bearded dragon?" -Adrien said, surprised with her answer. –"Why a bearded dragon?" -he asked her.

"I find them incredibly beautiful and majestic." -Kagami said. –"Also, in the East, dragons are seen as wise and powerful beings, symbolizing courage, confidence and adventurousness, as well as representing success and ambition." -she added. –"And since it's impossible to have a real dragon for a pet, bearded dragons are a suitable substitute."

"I can see why you find them like that." -Adrien said. –"But to tell you the truth, I wouldn't get one for myself, if my dad allowed me to have a pet." -he admitted. –"I think I would go with something that has fur. Probably a cat."

"I think a cat would suit you as a pet." -Kagami agreed with him. –"You do have certain cat-like qualities."

"If only you knew just how many cat-like qualities I actually have." -Adrien thought to himself, as a sly grin appeared on his face. –"But I don't think I'll ever be able to own a cat, or any other pet. Not while I live under my dad's roof. He's not an animal person." -he said, as a thought came to his mind. –"For now, the closest thing I'll have for a cat is Plagg."

"It is quite the shame that neither our parents are willing to have a pet." -Kagami said, when Adrien's cell phone rang.

"It must be Nathalie or Nina. They told me they would text me, when my dad's meeting was over." -Adrien told her, as he checked the text. –"Meeting over. We're on our way. Be there in 20 minutes." -he read the text. –"Looks like my dad's going to attend Marinette's birthday, after all."

Chapter Text

Marinette felt incredibly relaxed, as she sat inside her mom's car. Her entire body had gone through a wholesome experience, with all the treatments she, Alya and their mothers did at that spa. Facial, mani and pedi, mud bath, seaweed body wrap, sauna, they did it all. And the lunch provided by the spa had been delicious as well, where they all had the chance to try some detox smoothies, which turned out to be a lot tastier than they thought they would be. One could say that she felt like a million bucks. Those hours in the spa had been a wonderful birthday gift from Alya and her mom to her Never she would have imagined that she would get something like that for her birthday and enjoy it as much as she did.

"Mmm… I feel so relaxed. I wish I could be pampered this way, every day. But especially, after dealing with one of Hawk Moth's Akumas." -Marinette mused to herself. –"Maybe I can ask Adrien or Sabrina to convince Chloe to offer us all spa treatments, at least once a month. She's got the money for it." -she thought, as the idea echoed inside her head.

"You look like you're cooking up some scheme, right about now, girl." -Alya whispered at Marinette.

"Guilty as charged." -Marinette whispered back at her. –"While you, on the other hand, you're doing that face you always do, when you're totally relaxed." -she giggled.

"After all those treatments, one has to feel relaxed, girl." -Alya said, as she took a deep breath. –"My body enjoyed all the treatments… though the seaweed body wrap was a bit too much for me." -she admitted.

"I kind of enjoyed it. But my favourite was the hot stone massage." -Marinette told her. –"It got me fully relaxed for the party." -she admitted. –"Mom, can't you tell me where the party's going to be?"

"Sorry, honey, but your dad made me promise that I wouldn't say a thing about the location." -Sabine told her daughter, with Marinette knowing her lips would remain sealed.

"Alya, you must know where the party's going to be. Can't you tell me?" -Marinette asked her, hoping she would tell the party's location.

"Well, I can tell you that it's not going to be in Disneyland, or Parc Asterix or Aquaboulevard." –Alya answered, with a mischievous smirk on her face.

"Even a blind man could tell me that, since we're driving towards the opposite direction of those places." -Marinette said, with a voice filled with sarcasm. –"Okay, not really, but you get my drift." -she sighed. –"Please, just tell me where it is."

"No dice, girl." -Alya said. –"And don't bother ask my mom either. She's not telling you a word either, right mom?" -she asked Marlena.

"Absolutely." -Marlena declared.

"Some best-friend you turned out to be." -Marinette said, pretending to pout. –"You never see me keeping secrets from you." -she said.

"Sorry, girl, but you'll just have to wait until we get there." -Alya said. –"Also, maybe it's best if we do as your grandma asked." -she said, as Marlena gave her an eye mask she had brought with her from the spa.

"What's that mask for? What did they ask?"-Marinette asked.

"That you wear a blindfold, until you get there." -Sabine explained. –"Your grandma Ju called, while you and Alya were getting a mud bath and asked me that. So, before you start complaining about it, humour her, by going with it." -she told Marinette, as Alya gave her the eye mask. –"The ladies at the spa were so nice in giving us that to use as blindfold."

"A blindfold? That must be some big surprise party that's awaiting me, if grandma Ju wants me to wear this." -Marinette commented. –"Fine, I'll put it on." -she agreed.

Slipping on the eye mask, Marinette was asked a couple of times by Alya if she could see anything or not, and the answer was always the same, no. She could not see a thing with that mask covering her eyes, which was just what they wanted. If she had no idea where they were going, now she even had less. Without her eyesight, all she could count on her was her hearing. But apart from the radio and car noises, there was nothing else she could hear that gave her the smidge of an idea, of where they were heading.

"Are we going south or east? I can't make heads or tails of it, thanks to mom's driving." -Marinette thought to herself. –"All those hours training blindfolded, and I can't even do something so simple, as finding out which direction we're facing." -she thought. –"After this, I'm going to train so hard, that even if I end up inside a tornado, I'll always know which direction I'm facing. That's a promise."

She could not make it where they were heading. But Tikki could. The little scarlet kwami had spent most of the morning inside Marinette's pochette, which got stuck inside a locker, while she was at the spa. If it had not been for Trixx, who was on one of the other lockers, with whom to have a telepathic conversation, she would have spent the next couple of hours alone. But now that was over. She could see that they were driving towards east, and knowing where the party was going to be, she knew they were getting close.

"Just a few more minutes, Marinette." -Tikki thought to herself. –"Can't wait to see just how awesome the party is, too."

"We're only minutes away. Get ready." -Alya texted to Marinette's father.

As they closed in on Place des Vosges, Sabrina started looking for a place to park the car, which was not an easy thing to do. Eventually, she found one, that was nearly a block away from the party, which meant they would have to walk a little. She tried not to show it, but Marinette was beginning to not like having that eye-mask on. She wanted to know where they were, and she wanted to get the eye-mask off. Still, the fact that her grandmother Ju had asked her to put it on, was preventing her from removing it.

"Alright, let's get out of the car, girl." -Alya told Marinette as she opened the door and got ready to help her out. –"Hold on to my hand, Marinette." -she said.

Holding on to Alya's hand, Marinette slowly followed her, trying her best to exit the car. But being the clumsy girl she was, she almost tripped, when stepping out of the car. Had not been for Alya's quick reflexes, the blue-haired girl would have landed face first on the ground.

"Can I take this off, please?" -Marinette asked, as Alya –"If you're saying that we still have to walk there, maybe I should know where I'm going, mom." -she said.

"Don't worry about it, honey." -Sabine told her, as she locked the car. –"Alya will help you, won't you, Alya?"

"Of course. I'll be your eyes, and be extra careful, so you won't trip." -Alya declared. –"Just place your arm over my shoulders, and walk with me, girl." -she said, as Marinette placed her arm around the shoulders. –"Okay, we're good to go."

"Just don't make me trip or fall." -Marinette begged her.

"Don't worry, you won't trip or fall. That's a promise." -Alya assured her, as they began walking. –"Come on, walk normally. I won't let you bump into anything." -she said, as they kept walking.

As they made their way to the Place des Vosges, there, almost everyone had arrived and were waiting for the guest of honour. Tom warned everyone that Marinette would arrive in a few minutes, and that everyone should remain in silence, so as to when she arrived, and removed the eye-mask, they would yell "Surprise".

"Alright, everyone. Remember, when she takes off the eye-mask, we all yell "Surprise"." -Tom repeated himself once more, before turning to Luka and his band. –"And at the same time, you start playing her favourite song, okay?"

"Yes, sir." -Luka declared, while giving him a thumbs up. –"You can count on us."

"I know I can. You and your sister did a fantastic job with this stage." -Tom said. –"I can't thank you enough for doing this for my little girl."

"It's our pleasure. Marinette is one of my best friends, and she deserves to have the best party one can imagine." -Juleka declared.

Not far from the stage, Adrien was having a small squabble with Plagg, who kept asking him to get him more Camembert, even though he had already eaten a fair amount of it.

"I told you, I'll get you another, after Marinette arrives." -Adrien whispered to Plagg. –"You already ate four pieces, since we got here. You can wait a little bit, until eating another."

"But she hasn't arrived yet! You can go and get another piece for me, while she doesn't get here!" -Plagg protested. –"Go on! Get me another!"

"She could arrive at any moment. Be patient." -Adrien told him.

"Patient?! Let me remind you that I'm not a patient kwami, Adrien! Especially, when I'm hungry!" -Plagg went on. –"Just go there and get me another piece of Camembert." -he told Adrien.

"The answer is no. Just wait a little bit." -Adrien whispered at him.

"Who are you talking to?" -a voice asked, startling him. It was Kagami.

"Huh… no one. I was just thinking out loud." -Adrien lied. –"I was thinking that I need to wait a little bit longer to show Marinette my present." -he said.

"You have nothing to worry about it. From what you told me, she is sure to enjoy it." -Kagami told him.

As this happened, Marinette, Alya and their mothers were arriving at the Place des Vosges. Crossing the treadmill, they saw themselves in the garden, where everyone had already seen them. Looking at the party, Alya, Sabine and Marlena were amazed with how everything was.

"We're almost there, girl." -Alya warned her, as she silently gestured to everyone to keep quiet.

Wherever "there" was, Marinette could tell it was outside, and most likely a garden. She could smell the scent of cypresses in the air. She could also hear the leaves rustling because of the gentle breeze, as well as water running, from what she assumed was a fountain. Still, without knowing what direction they had taken, that left her with dozens, if not hundreds of parks and gardens.

"Well, it's a garden. That means the party's taking place on the outside. At least, I think it will." -Marinette thought to herself.

Everyone kept quiet, but some could not help but to let out a giggle or a chuckle, while trying to remain in silence. The ones that kept doing it were the younger ones, Manon, the Cesaire twins, Ella and Etta, and Nino's little brother, Chris. Like everyone else, they were happy to see the birthday girl.

"Okay. We're here." -Alya declared, as she stopped. –"You can take the eye-mask off now." -she told Marinette.

"About time." -Marinette thought to herself, eager to find out where her party was, and who was there, as she removed the eye-mask.

"Surprise!" -Everyone exclaimed in chorus.

Marinette was left flabbergasted by that move, as her eyes caught everything that was happening. And this feeling just got even better, when Luka and the Blue Cyclones started to play Marinette's favourite Jagged Stone song, Dark Velvet.

"Oh, my gosh!" -Marinette exclaimed, upon seeing all of her family and friends in front of her, as the song continued to play. –"I can't believe you did all this!"

"Happy birthday, honey." -Tom said, as he hugged her.

"Thanks, dad!" -Marinette exclaimed, as she placed her arms around him, hugging him as well.

After Tom, it was Sabine's turn to hug her daughter, followed by all the grandparents. Like it happened every year, Marinette knew her family was planning her a wonderful birthday party. And like it happened every year, they had exceeded her expectations. Looking around, it was hard for her to assimilate everything that was happening at once. There were the guests that were now greeting her, wishing her a joyful day, the band that continued to play, the tables with the food and drinks, as well as what she assumed was her birthday cake. There were not enough words to describe just how happy Marinette was, right then.

"This… I still can't believe that you did all this for me." -Marinette declared, as her friends gathered around her.

"Do you really think your parents and us would let you have a party that was anything less than amazing? Trust us, this party will make the one thrown by Chloe yesterday, feel like it was just a hoedown." -Alya told her.

"Hey! I resent that remark!" -Chloe yelled, pretending to feel insulted.

"Come on, Chloe. There's no need for you to get mad." -Adrien told her, not realizing she was just pretending.

"I'm not mad. I'm just pretending I'm mad, Adrikins." -Chloe said. –"Anyways, if yesterday was my special day, then, today is Marinette's and I'm not going to try and become the centre of attention." -she stated.

"Now that's the kind of birthday gift I can see you giving me." -Marinette joked.

"You're saying that as if I was the kind of person that would show up at a party without a proper gift." -Chloe said.

"Well, you were that kind of person, until last year, of course." -Sabrina remarked.

"Well, that's in the past!" -Chloe smirked. –"Now, I'm someone who never forgets birthdays and always shows up with a fabulous birthday gift."

"Uh, sorry to disappoint you, but right now. you're doing it. You're making yourself the centre of attention." -Alix told her.

"She can't help it. It's like asking the Sun to glow less than the Moon." -Rose said, chuckling, and winning a couple of chuckles from some of the others.

"That's true. It's just stronger than her." -Marinette thought to herself. –"Still, she wouldn't be Chloe, if that didn't happen." -she mused.

"Okay, okay… what if instead of continuing to make all of this about her Royal Majesty, we focus on the birthday girl here?" -Alya suggested.

"Agreed!" -Max supported the idea.

"Presents! Presents! Presents!" -Manon exclaimed. –"Let's see Marinette open her presents!" -she said.

"The way she's talking, it feels like she's the one who's going to open the presents." -Sabine whispered to Nadja, who was by her side.

"I'm only going to open my presents later, Manon." -Marinette told Manon.

"Open the presents, now! Please, Marinette!" -Manon begged. –"I want you to see what I got you!" -she stated, while making sad puppy eyes at her.

"Okay, I'll open my presents. And it's not because you're making sad puppy eyes at me." -Marinette told Manon. –"I better do it, or otherwise, she'll continue to make those eyes, and it's hard for me to ignore them. Plus, if I know Manon, she might throw a tantrum." -she thought to herself. –"Lead the way, Manon."

"Yay!" -Manon cried, as she jumped and grabbed Marinette's hand. –"Come! The presents are over there!" -she laughed, as she led the birthday girl towards the table with the birthday gifts.

Many do not know, but at the top of the Eiffel Tower, there is an apartment that belonged to Gustav Eiffel. Most of the time it is closed to the public. But occasionally, it opens to the public, who visit the tower. And the 20 or so tourists who were at the top the tower that day, were there not only to see the apartment, which few had the opportunity to see; but to also gaze at the beautiful view over the city. What they did not expect was to see themselves in a dangerous situation. For other than Eiffel's apartment, there was something else on top of that tower, unknown to everyone in Paris.

"Okay… smile for the camera." -one of the tourists said to its family.

The man was about to take the picture, when something fluttered in front of the lens. And that something was a swarm of dark butterflies, which moved as fast as lightning. In a matter of seconds, everyone's eyes were on that swarm. They had seen them before, whether it was live or on television, or even on YouTube. They were the dark butterflies that followed Hawk Moth, whenever he showed up. These continued to swirl around, until finally, they gathered, forming a sphere. Little by little, the dark butterflies disappeared, revealing the presence of both Hawk Moth and his lieutenants. The fear in people's hearts, quickly turned into horror, as they saw the five figures looking at them, and before one could say it, they panicked.

"It's Hawk Moth!"

"Run!"

Tapping his cane on the ground twice, Hawk Moth unleashed a wave of energy that almost instantly hit everyone on the tower's third floor, paralysing them. Screaming and yelling, the people tried to set themselves free, but they failed. Hawk Moth's magic was just too strong. Smirking, the villain tapped his cane on the ground once more, and several black butterflies appeared out of thin air. These quickly dashed towards Hawk Moth's victims, and as soon as they touched them, these were enveloped by a cloud of thick black and purple smoke, which transformed them into something else. Once the smoke dissipated, it was revealed they had been turned into Moth Scouts.

"There's nothing wrong with having some back up, for when those kids show up." -Hawk Moth said, as he looked at the Moth Scouts.

"Oh… I wanted to slice someone, before the battle began, master." -Reptile commented.

"You'll have plenty of time to have fun, Reptile." -Brutus said.

With that out of the way, it was now time to move on to more serious things. Hawk Moth had ordered Rapier to find a place to stash the urn, so it could charge its power, and he had chosen the top of the Eiffel Tower, hidden between two antenna polls. Going to where Rapier had placed it, the villain grabbed the urn with both hands. Pausing for a second to look at it, he then put it on the floor. Then, he gently placed the tip of his cane on the urn's lid.

"The time has come for you to be released." -Hawk Moth declared; his voice showing signs of excitement.

And he was the only one who was excited about what was about to happen. Reptile, Brutus, Madame Romani and Rapier were also anxious. Each of them had their own reasons for being anxious. But there was one of thing they all shared, beside the excitement, and that was the curiosity of what was going to happen. With their eyes glued to the urn of Ammit, they saw Hawk Moth perform the ritual. The original incantation in Ancient Egyptian had been lost in the sands of time. But luckily, when Hawk Moth managed to get his hands on the urn, he found out that there was a translation to that very same incantation from the Roman period, and he was going to use it.

"O Devorator Cordarum, vocam meam audi! Mundo nostro veni, et hostes nostros praedator!" -Hawk Moth recited to the winds. –"O Devorator Cordarum, vocam meam audi! Mundo nostro veni, et hostes nostros praedator!" -he went on, with each chanting the incantation louder and louder. –"O Devorator Cordarum, vocam meam audi! Mundo nostro veni, et hostes nostros praedator!"

Translated, the incantation read "O Devourer of Hearts, come to our world and prey upon our enemies." They were powerful words- After chanting them a few times, the rubies for eyes on the urn's lid began to glow once more. Then, the urn began to shake, as beams of green light shot upwards from the lid's slot. An animalistic roar was heard, as the lid opened and from inside of the urn, what could be described as a cloud of sand emerged. Little by little, this one took on a human appearance. But only its pitch-black skin body was human. Its head was of a demonic crocodile with glowing red eyes. Around its neck and wrists, it wore a golden necklace and a pair of intrinsically worked golden bracelets. Snarling at Hawk Moth, this one showed no fear.

"Good afternoon. You must be the mighty Ammit, Devourer of the Dead." -Hawk Moth greeted it, with a neutral voice. –"Allow me to introduce myself. I am Hawk Moth and I am your new master." -he declared.

Snarling at him, the magical creature felt the urge to bite him and to consume his dark heart, without any kind of second thoughts about it. It had been a very long time, since it had felt a heart filled with so much hatred and darkness. But it did not. It could feel that Hawk Moth was in possession of its vessel. For all intents and purposes, he was in control, and Ammit had to obey him.

"I can sense that you understand what I'm telling you." -Hawk Moth went on. –"I don't need to explain to you, that from this moment on, you will do my bidding, as I see fit." -he said.

Unlike their master, Hawk Moth's lieutenants were mesmerized by Ammit. During the time they served Hawk Moth, the four of them had seen things that had astounded them. But this was the first time that they were looking at a god. A creature so powerful that made their master's power seem so irrelevant. And yet, he was controlling it, as if it was an innocent little puppy.

"Incredible." –Brutus mused.

"Such power…" -Madame Romani thought.

"It's going to be fun to see how that thing will make Hawk Moth win this." -Rapier thought to himself.

"Predators such as myself, force the weak to become stronger. We shape the world." -Hawk Moth told Ammit. –"Which is why I want you to release the army of damned souls that you've collected over this city." -he declared. –"Do it, and you'll be rewarded with the hearts of every citizen in Paris."

Snarling, Ammit's mouth formed what could be perceived as a grin, before letting out a high piercing shriek into the air. As this happened, another cloud of sand shot from the urn. But just like it happened before, this one quickly suffered a transformation. In a matter of seconds, numerous creatures that could only be described as mummies with greyish-blue skin, and beige bandages covering their bodies, with the exception of, their elbows, fingers, and partially, their knees, appeared. They wore black gloves, with golden knuckles and claws, as well as golden shoes that ended on four sharp claws. But their most distinct feature was the masks on their heads, which resembled a jackal with red glowing eyes. It did not take long until these were hundreds, and their numbers continued to grow. Once they assumed that form, they shot themselves in different directions, as if they were fireworks. Hawk Moth had his army, and it was a fearsome one.

"Go… feast on everyone's hearts, and get those kids to come out and play." -Hawk Moth said, as he watched the army of damned souls continuing to come out of the urn, and making their way down the tower. Looking at his lieutenants, he wasted no time in ordering them. –"You have your orders. Do not fail me."

"Yes, master!" -the four lieutenants shouted in chorus.

Marinette was finishing unwrapping more present, this one from Ivan, who had given her a book on the history of alternative fashion. She was also given a roll of fabric which she had her eyes on for some time now by Alya, a perfume bottle by Rose, a top of the line sewing-machine by Chloe, a personalized playlist from Nino, and a portrait by Nathaniel, Now, it was time for Mylene's present. Opening it, she saw it was a t-shirt with the drawing of a smiling Sun and underneath it, the words "Summer Girl".

"I love it, Mylene." -Marinette smiled at her friend, before hugging her.

"I'm glad you do." -Mylene said. –"I wasn't sure of what to get you. But when I saw that t-shirt the other day, I felt it was perfect for you." -she told her, relieved that she had done the right choice.

"Open mine, now, Marinette!" -Manon exclaimed, as Marinette and Mylene broke the embrace. –"It's the one with the pretty bow!"

"Okay, okay, you little monkey." -Marinette giggled, as she grabbed Manon's gift.

Manon's eyes were sparkling with anticipation, as she watched Marinette open the gift. When Nadja helped her daughter choose the gift for Marinette, Manon wanted to give her a doll or a plushie. But Nadja suggested she could give her something that Marinette could use. And after a couple of minutes, Manon found the one thing she felt Marinette would need.

"A new notebook. How did you know I needed a new one?" -Marinette asked her, being entirely honest in her answer. She indeed needed a new notebook, after filling the last one with fashion sketches and notes. –"I love it. Thanks, Manon!" -she declared, before kneeling down and hugging her.

"I'm so happy you liked it." -Manon chirped happily, before breaking the embrace.

"This party… the presents. I still can't believe that you did all this for me." -Marinette said, feeling that everything that was happening was too good to be truth, even though she knew it was not.

"The way you're saying it, it's like you'd think you didn't deserve any." -Adrien smiled. –"Now, go on, open this one now. This one's from Kagami." -he told her, as he handed the small package to her.

"It is not much, but I believe it's practical." -Kagami declared, as Marinette ripped open the wrapping paper. –"I truly hope you like it." -she said.

"A Japanese stationery box?" -Marinette said, as she looked at Kagami's gift. –"It's so beautiful! And you're right, it's super practical." -she smiled at the girl. –"I love it! Thank you much for the gift, Kagami."

Kagami replied by smiling at her. She was happy that her choice for a gift was a fortunate one. Marinette's words touched her. It was rare for her to be addressed that way, so for her, what Marinette told her felt special.

"Well, then, now you get to open my present." -Adrien said. -"My dad still hasn't arrived, but he's coming, and Nathalie told me earlier that he has a present for you too." -he told her, as he handed her his gift.. –"Don't ask me what it is, because I don't know. For now, here's mine. And I really hope you like it."

"I'm sure, I will." -Marinette said, with the biggest smile

But before Marinette could open it, a loud shrieking sound was heard. The sound pierced everyone's ears, resembling that of a continuous falcon or eagle shriek. Needless to say, that everyone heard it and tried to find where it was coming from.

"What's that sound?" -Marinette asked, as the shrieking sound got louder.

"I don't know… but it sounds like it's getting louder." -Adrien declared, as the strange shrieking sound continued to be heard.

Chapter Text

Coming down from the top of the Eiffel Tower, Ammit's army dashed towards their victims. With so many people around the tower's ground and beyond them, it was hard for those creatures to decide which they attack first. One could say Paris was their all-you-can-eat buffet. The speed with which they moved was such, the sound they produced made it virtually impossible for people not to know they were coming. Arriving at the ground, these creatures began to do what they did best. Grabbing their screaming victims, they then looked them in the eyes, before opening their mouths and regurgitating some black sand, which entered through the victims' mouths and noses.

As the sand poured into their bodies, the poor victims struggled for air, only for seconds later their bodies to turn into stone. The macabre ritual ended with a what could be described as a small glowing red orb came out of the victims' mouths and it was then gulped by the Jackal-creatures, which then divided into two, multiplying. Seeing this happening, a patrol car which was in the vicinity of the tower quickly called for help.

"We got ourselves an Akuma attack in progress! I repeat, an Akuma attack in progress! Send us back-up, immediately!" – the police officer called over the radio.

The man had just finished the call, when a gust of sand entered the patrol car through the open windows. The sand almost instantly turned into one of those awful creatures, who pinned him down. He struggled to get free, but it was no use. And before he could yell for help, he was turned into stone, as his heart was devoured, the creature divided into two and proceeded to search for their next victims.

With millions of people in Paris, it would not be long for Hawk Moth to have the largest army he ever had, at his disposal. An army he intended to use to conquer the whole of Europe, as well as the rest of the world. And the only thing standing in his way was the Miraculous Team, who he firmly believed would soon be a part of the past. Feeling like it was time to move to phase 2 of his plan, Hawk Moth ordered the Moth Pawns to guard the urn and to destroy anyone who dared to close on it, before disappearing in a glowing purple orb of energy, only to reappear on the tower's first floor. Looking around, he saw that everyone who had the misfortune of being there, when Ammit's creatures attacked, had been turned to stone. Smirking, he could not help but to think that that would be a familiar sight, once he unleashed those creatures on the rest of the world. But before that happened, Paris and its heroes needed to fall. And he needed to make sure that happened.

"Let's turn things interesting." -Hawk Moth said, as he made appear a greenish orb on his right hand. –"By using the magic in the Breath of Arawn, I managed to create this, which will ensure that no one escapes my new army." -he smirked evilly, as the orb flew up into the sky. –"Let the games begin, Miraculous Team. Let's see you squirm, like vermin."

The limo in which Gabriel Agreste was, had just stopped outside the Place des Vosges. With him were Nathalie, and Nina. The meeting with the board of directors had taken longer than he had anticipated. Part of him was relieved it was over, because he spent the entire morning listening to the latest reports regarding sales. But the other wished he was still in the meeting, to try continue to convince the whole board of directors to approve one of his latest ventures. Still, there was nothing to be done about it, right then. All that mattered was that he was going to keep his word on a promise he had made to Adrien, and that was to attend his girlfriend's birthday party.

It had taken some time for Gabriel to accept the fact that his son was already dating. And it was true that Marinette was not the kind of girl he had envisioned for Adrien. But she had shown him that she was willing to prove she could make Adrien happy, and that alone made Gabriel give her a chance.

"We've arrived, sir." -the chauffeur declared, over the communicator.

The chauffeur was about to exit the vehicle, to open the door for Gabriel, Nathalie and Nina, when a loud whooshing noise was heard. None of them had ever heard anything like it before.

"What's going on? What is that noise?" -Nina asked, feeling a bit nervous, after hearing that strange noise.

"Remain calm." -Nathalie told her. –"Whatever's going on, we must keep our cool." -she said.

Gabriel did not say a word, but he agreed with Nathalie. Until they knew what was really going on, there was no point in losing one's calm. Still, with everything that happened in that city, it was hard for one to keep calm, when confronted with an unusual element, like that strange sound. In the driver's seat, the driver too tried to remain calm, when what could be described as some sort of shadow passed in front of his eyes. It was then that he knew that there was truly something wrong. And before he could figure out what was happening, he saw sand bursting from the air vents, which quickly took the form of one of the Jackal-creatures from Ammit's army. The driver tried to scream, but before he could, the creature regurgitated sand, forcing him to gulp it down. Agonizing in pain, he soon turned to stone and the glowing red orb which was his heart, was gulped by the creature, which split into two. All the commotion was heard by Nathalie, Gabriel and Nina, who wondered what was going on.

"What's happening in there?" -Nathalie asked the driver, while tapping on the divider.

Nathalie had just said that, when an arm broke through the glass, scaring her, as well as Gabriel and Nina. Sticking its ugly snarling face out of the divider, one of the creatures had just found its next victims. Seeing it trying to get to them, by destroying the divider, the three of them quickly opened the doors and exited the limousine. But once outside, they saw that they were not safe. In fact, once they saw what was happening, they wondered if they were not safer inside the limousine. Whirlpools of sand quickly turned into members of Ammit's army, blocking their way.

"Stay behind me, sir. You too, Nina!" -Nathalie exclaimed, as she placed herself between them and the creatures.

Not many people knew, but Nathalie was well-versed in Tai Chi, Karate and Akido. During her youth, she had won a couple of medals and trophies from tournaments she participated. It was not something that was in her resumé, but those who were closest to her, knew she could handle herself in a fight. But that was up against human opponents. She knew she did not stand a ghost of a chance against those creatures. Just looking at them, made her blood curdle. Still, her sense of duty, as well as her devotion to Gabriel was too great for her to not try.

"When I strike them, you run!" -Nathalie said, as she charged against one of the four creatures in front of her.

"Nathalie, wait!" -Gabriel yelled.

Even knowing she knew those creatures were stronger than her, Nathalie was not going to let them get near Gabriel and Nina. Landing several blows, she tried to make the creature in front of her to focus on her, so that the other two could run. But this one did not even feel the blows. Moving as fast as lightning, it tried to grab Nathalie's left arm, but she dodged it. Attacking it again, she hoped that Gabriel and Nina would have fled, but the two remained on the same spot. The creature that turned the driver into stone and its duplicate had broken free out of the limousine, by kicking the doors open and had their eyes set on Nina and Gabriel.

"S-Stay back!" -Nina shouted, as she threw her purse at one of the creatures.

"Get behind me, now!" -Gabriel ordered Nina, trying to protect her.

Watching this happening, Nathalie quickly ran towards Gabriel and Nina's rescue. She was not going to let the creatures hurt either one of them. As she hurried, she saw Gabriel try to defend himself, by punching the creature in front of him on the face. But the only thing he was able to do was to hurt his right fist, while irritating the creature, who snarled at him. Raising its arm, it threw Gabriel to the ground in one swift movement. It was about to attack him, when Nathalie surprised it, by hitting him on the chest with a well-placed spin kick.

"Sir, what are you doing?!" -Nathalie shouted at Gabriel, as she quickly helped him get back up. –"I told you to run! You need to get out of here! You too, Nina!"

But that was not going to happen, as the following second, both Nathalie and Gabriel were each caught by a creature, and suffered the same fate as the rest of their victims. Quickly and painfully, sand was forced down their throats, as their bodies turned to stone in front of Nina's eyes.

"Monsieur Agreste! Nathalie!" -Nina yelled, as she saw the two of them turning to stone. –"I got to get away from those things!" -she thought to herself.

But before she could take another step, one of the creatures materialized in front of her and grabbed her by the shoulders. She immediately kicked it on the legs, but it did not feel a thing.

"Let go of me!" -Nina screamed, as the creature shot sand from its mouth, forcing the poor girl to gulp it.

As this happened, at Marinette's birthday party, the shrieking sound caused by Ammit's army moving kept getting louder, which led to the interruption of the festivities. Even Luka and his band stopped playing, and like everyone else, tried to figure out where the sound was coming from.

"Wherever that sound is coming from, I don't think it's a good sign." -Luka thought to himself.

"Could it be an Akuma attack?"

"Maybe. But the Akuma Attack app hasn't gone off."

And before there was any warning of an Akuma attack by the app, a new development took place, which made everyone, not only in the Place des Vosges, but all over Paris, to realize that there was something very wrong happening. Suddenly, the sky began to turn bright green.

"This has got to be Hawk Moth's doing." -Marinette declared. –"Couldn't that bastard picked another time to attack the city?! I just wanted to celebrate my birthday in peace, with everyone I care about!" -she thought to herself, feeling that her special day was about to go down the drain.

"Don't worry, honey, everything is going to be alright." -Sabine said

"I think we should head to the nearest safety shelter, just as precaution… all of us." -Tom suggested. –"Let me see where it is." -he said, as he looked it for online.

"I agree. We'll be safe in there, until Ladybug and the other heroes save the day." -Gina said.

But Marinette knew that was not going to happen, because she was Ladybug, and her friends were the Miraculous Team. If they got stuck inside a safety shelter, it would be nearly impossible for them to get out. And if that happened, Paris would be doomed.

"That can't happen. If we get stuck inside a shelter, there'll be no one to take on Hawk Moth." -Marinette thought to herself, while beginning to jumble ideas inside her mind. –"I've got to find a way to stay outside, while making sure, mom, dad and the rest will be safe."

"Uh… maybe it's not an Akuma attack." -Adrien suggested, recognizing the look of concern in Marinette's eyes. –"We couldn't have picked a worst moment for Hawk Moth to throw us an Akuma." -he thought to himself.

"Y-Yeah. It could be something else." -Alya –"There's no way our folks will ever go for this… still, we've got to try something…" -she thought.

"Nonsense, Alya. This has to be an Akuma attack." -Marlena told her daughter. –"Now, go and get your sisters and your father, so we can head to the shelter."

And just as Marlena finished that sentence, strong winds began to blow over everyone’s heads, which blew over most of the party decorations. The shrieking sound became even louder than before, forcing everyone to cover their ears. Eventually, the shrieking sound dwindled; but only because the Jackal-creatures from Ammit’s  army showed themselves. Looking around, they all felt like a banquet had been laid just for them, with all those people around. One of them showed up in front of the Cesaire twins, looking at them as if they were two delicious morsels. But before it could attack them, their big sister Nora, stepped in, threatening the creature.

"You want a piece of me, ugly?!" –Nora yelled at the creature, as she put up her fists, readying herself to fight it. –"Come on! I'm not afraid of you!" -she yelled, before looking at the twins. –"You two stay behind me. I'm going to teach this thing some manners."

Closing her fists, Nora struck a right hook on the creature's, followed by a jab and left uppercut, hoping to make it fall on its back. When that did not happen, she decided to use her special move, to knock it out. The move which she had affectionally named the "Ice Box Stunner" had won her numerous fights. It consisted of several interval uppercuts to the opponent's jaw, which then culminated with a massive double hook. Using it, she was sure to knock the creature cold. But as she was about to throw the double hook, the creature grabbed her by the neck, and began to choke her. Kicking it, the creature did not feel a thing. Opening its mouth, it regurgitated sand, forcing Nora to gulp it down.

"Nora!" -Ella and Etta screamed in chorus, as they saw their older sister get turned into a stone statue.

"Hold on, girls!" -Otis said, as he grabbed his daughters and started to run, with each of them under his arms, only to fall a couple of steps later. –"Run towards mom!" -he ordered them, trying to get them away from the creature.

But the fear was too great for any of the twins to move an inch. Otis yelled at them to run, but they were frozen in place. And that only helped the creatures catching up to them. Marlena and Alya, who were watching the scene could do nothing, but scream, as they saw the three of them getting the same fate as Nora. And seeing that just gave Marlena an extra reason to try and get her and Alya to safety. But before they could even take a step, more of those creatures showed up, looking at them, as well as the Dupain-Chengs as their newest targets. Instinctively, Tom placed himself in front of Marinette and Sabine, with his father and father-in-law doing the same thing, protecting their spouses.

"Gina, you and the rest of the women get out of here." -Rolland told his wife.

"Do what dad is telling you, mom. You too, honey." -Tom told Sabine.

"Go and find a safe place to hide, Ju!" –Weng told his wife.

Hearing the men saying that, Marinette's first thought was to just jump in front of them, and fight those creatures, with or without her Ladybug costume. But she knew that she could not do it. Not without revealing part of, or even her full secret. And the same thing happened with Alya and Adrien. They would just have to let Tom, Rolland and Weng place themselves between them and the creatures. Their bravery was commendable. No one could deny it. But unfortunately, bravery would not be enough to give them the upper hand in that situation. The three of them fell victims to the creatures, who quickly robbed them of their hearts and turned them to stone. Doing what they had been told, the three women from the Dupain-Cheng, along with Marlena grabbed Marinette, Adrien and Alya, and ran. Sadly, the four of them were also caught, leaving the three teenagers to fend for themselves.

"Mom!" -Alya yelled, as she saw Marlena falling victim to those creatures.

"Mom! Grandma Gina! Grandma Ju!" -Marinette screamed, as her face reflected the shock and fear that was coursing through her mind, when she felt herself being pulled back.

"Stay behind me, girls" -Adrien told Marinette and Alya, while kicking one of the creatures on the chest and throwing it into the ground. –"I don't' think I need to point out that we got to get out of here.." -he whispered at them, when someone else placed himself in front of them; Gorilla.

Doing his job, Gorilla was determined to protect Adrien from whatever those things they were. At the same time, Kagami had turned a broken table foot into a weapon, and began to attack the creatures. It was not the first time she used her fencing abilities against supernatural targets, and unlike what happened with many, she was not afraid of whatever Akumas and other creatures could do.

"Get back!" –Kagami shouted at the creature, while pointing the broken table's foot at the creature. –"What I wouldn't give to have my sabre, right about now." -she thought to herself, as the creature attacked her and she dodged it. –"Too slow!"

It was hard not to notice Kagami, as she used her fencing skills to keep the various members of Ammit's army at bay. But unfortunately, just like it happened with many others, after managing to dodge a couple of attacks, she too ended up a victim of those creatures. And as she became a stone statue, so did Gorilla, who tried to punch one of the creatures on the face, only for this one to grab him by the arm and swing him in the air, like he was ragdoll, before throwing him on ground, and consume his heart.

Scared of those creatures, Manon automatically reached for her mother's protection, clinging to her legs, as they both hid behind a turned table. Nadja herself also felt scared, but put on a brave face, and told her daughter that everything was going to be okay, while looking for a place for the two of them to hide.

"Don't worry, Manon. Mommy won't let them hurt you." -Nadja assured her.

Hearing her say that, the little girl felt safer, just like all kids do, when their parents tell them not to be afraid, because they will protect them. But this feeling only lasted a couple of seconds, because Manon knew that only the Miraculous Team would be able to fight those creatures.

"Come on, honey. Let's go this way." -Nadja told Manon, as they made their way out of there.

Nadja was determined to get herself and her daughter to safety. She was not going to let Manon get caught by those creatures, and she figured that if they could get out of that square, they might find a place to hide in one of the nearby buildings, or even making it to the nearest Akuma shelter. As more and more creatures showed up, her fear continued to increase. She just wanted to get out of there, along with Manon, and find a place to hide, and wait until the Akuma was dealt with.

"Keep calm, Nadja. Keep calm for Manon. She's just as scared as you are… wrong, she's way more scared than you. So, keep calm." -Nadja thought to herself.

Mother and daughter were making good progress, when one of the creatures showed up in front of them. Nadja yelled, and so did Manon. The jackal-creature snarled at them. Right then, Nadja felt the urge to run, but her maternal instinct prevented her from doing it. Her mind was literally screaming, telling her that she needed to protect her daughter at all costs. Therefore, she did the only thing she could think of. She threw herself at the creature, while shouting for Manon to run as fast as she could.

"Mommy!" -Manon yelled, as she watched Nadja being grabbed by the creature, and her heart stolen.

Seeing this, Manon burst into tears. Fear and sadness had taken over her, making it impossible for her to move. And seeing the creature dividing into two, and both of them snarling at her, seeing her as their next meal. But unlike her mother, she was not going to get her heart stolen and turned into a stone statue. Just as she was about to be grabbed by the arm by the horrifying creature, something came out from the right and pushed it to the side. And that something was Adrien, who tackled it. By doing it, he gave Marinette the time and chance to grab Manon.

"I've got you, Manon!" -Marinette said, as she grabbed her, while running. –"Close your eyes, okay? I don't want you to see what's going on." -she asked her, as she reunited with Adrien and Alya, and they tried to find a way out of there.

"O-Okay…" -Manon said, as she closed them with all her might, while at the same time still having in her mind the image of her mother being turned to stone.

At the same time, two creatures jumped on the stage and attacked the band, turning them into stone statues. The only one who managed to escape them was Luka, who dove underneath the stage, where his sister already was.

"Are you okay?" -Juleka asked her brother.

"Just peachy. And you?" -Luka told her.

"I'm also okay." -Juleka declared, when they both heard a loud crash.

They say curiosity killed the cat, and in that case, it made the Couffaine siblings want to know what had made that roar. Looking under the stage canvas, they saw that what had made that sound was one of the amplifiers being mangled by one of the creatures.

"Great… as if those creatures weren't bad enough, now they're thrashing the equipment. And the worst part is that it was mostly rented." -Luka sighed.

"I'm more worried about the sky, than the fact of these things turning everyone into stone." -Juleka said, while looking from under the stage canvas. –"It doesn't look natural." -she added.

"Then, you better go and do what you do best. Beat the crud out of whatever Akuma is doing this." -Luka told her, which caught Juleka by surprise.

"W-What do you mean?!" -Juleka asked, shocked.

"Don't pretend you don't understand what I'm talking about, Jules." -Luka declared. –"You got a job to do, Corbeau Noire." -he told her.

Hearing him say that, Juleka did not know what was most shocking. The fact her brother knew she was secretly Corbeau Noire, or the rather casual way he said it. She had taken all precautions so no one at home found out about her secret, and yet, somehow, Luka found out and was now telling her he knew.

"H-How…."

"There'll be time for a proper conversation later. Go on! You got to go and help Ladybug! Only that way will things go back to normal" -Luka told Juleka, as he swiftly got up and ran out of his hiding spot. –"I'll keep them busy, so you can get out of here, without them seeing you."

Seeing Luka using himself as bait to give her a chance to get out of there and save the day, Juleka's first thought was to go after him and prevent him from doing something stupid. But she had to ignore that urge. Luka's words kept resonating inside her head. The only way things would go back to normal, was if she and the rest of the Miraculous Team put a stop to whatever Akuma was terrorizing Paris. Clenching her fists, Juleka also left her hiding spot, looking for a way out of that garden, while at the same, looking for any of her friends who might still be around. Instantly, she spotted Kim, who had just seen Ondine get turned into stone by one of the creatures. Seeing this happening, Kim became frozen, which was unusual for him; maybe because he was not used to seeing someone, he cared for being affected by an Akuma in front of him.

"Kim, come on!" -Juleka shouted at him.

"B-But…" -Kim hesitated.

"Move, before we also end up just like your friend!" -Juleka told him, snapping him back to reality.

Realizing there was nothing he could for Ondine, Kim ran after Juleka. Just as the two of them exited the garden, Luka became a victim of Ammit's army, with his last thought being that only his sister and the other heroes could save him now.

Manon continued to sob, and it was hard for Marinette to ignore her, knowing she was terrified. But that was not the time, or the place for her to reassure her that everything was going to be alright. First, they had to find a place to hide and plan their next move, which seemed rather difficult given what was happening around them.

"Marinette, I'm scared!" -Manon sobbed.

"I know, Manon. But don't worry, I'm not going to let anything happen to you." -Marinette told her, as she and the others finally exited the square.

If things in the Place des Vosges looked bad, then outside of it, they looked far worse. Wherever they looked, it was chaos. People running for their lives, while those creatures chased them. It was a horrible thing to see. And yet, for a certain boy, there was one thing that was far more horrible than everything else that was happening around him. Adrien was looking at the petrified bodies of his father and his two assistants.

"Dad…" -Adrien said, as he saw his dad's petrified body. –"Nathalie… Nina…" -he said, as he also saw them, next to Gabriel.

Seeing them like that was something that caught Adrien off guard. Just like it happened with Alya and Marinette before, when they saw, their families getting turned to stone, Adrien felt like someone had just pulled the rug from under his feet. He knew he could not have done anything to stop that from happening. And yet, he still felt guilty.

"Adrien, come on!" -Marinette exclaimed.

"There's nothing you can do for them, Adrien. Let's go!" -Alya shouted at him.

It was hard for Adrien to leave Gabriel, Nina and Nathalie that way, but he knew Alya was right. There was nothing he could do for them, and if he remained there, he would share their fate. Following Alya, Marinette and Manon, the four of them started looking for a place, where they could temporarily escape those Jackal-creatures, which continued to multiply, every time they made a new victim.

"I'll find a way to get you back to normal. The three of you. I promise." -Adrien thought to himself, as he gave a final glimpse to the petrified bodies of Gabriel, Nathalie and Nina, as he turned the corner.

Looking for a place to hide, they found it a few minutes later, in an alley, behind some fetid thrash bins. They were not sure if they were safe there, but they did not intend to stay there for long. Just long enough to get their head in the game, and to calm down Manon, who continued to sob, terrified, after seeing her mother turn into a stone statue. The only other time she had seen Manon like that, was when Madame Romani kidnapped her and used her as bait to attract Ladybug and the rest of the heroes to a trap. Feeling the only way, Manon would calm down, was to rock her in her arms, while singing to her, Marinette did just that, singing the first song it came to her mind.

"Where do all the rainbows go? To somewhere I don't know. Wherever it is, I want to go." -Marinette sang to Manon, hoping to calm her down, so she would stop sobbing. –"You're the one that makes me feel so high. Just like the diamonds in the sky. I never want to hear you say goodbye. Cause you're my diamond in the sky." -she kept singing.

It took a minute or two, but Marinette's singing voice did the trick. Slowly, but steadily, Manon stopped sobbing and calmed down.

"Feeling better, Manon?" -Marinette asked her.

"Y-Yes." -Manon answered, as she wiped the last of her tears.

"I don't want to rush or spoil that moment between you two, or anything, but we're not completely safe here." -Alya said. –"You got a plan, right?" -she asked Marinette.

"Of course, I do. We need to regroup." -Marinette said, as Manon kept clinging on to her. –"Tikki, can you send a telepathic message to the other kwamis, telling them that we are all to transform and regroup on one of the building surrounding the Place de la Bastille?" -she asked the scarlet kwami.

"Right away!" -Tikki exclaimed, as she quickly passed on the message to the remaining kwamis.

"Then, we better get moving." -Adrien said, as he kept playing the awful scene of his father, Nathalie and Nina turned into stone statues, in his mind. –"We've got to find out the Akuma and stop it." -he said.

"We will, Adrien. I promise you." -Marinette told him, while holding his hand, knowing fully well that he was still thinking about his father.

Chapter Text

From the top of the buildings surrounding the Place de la Bastille, one could see that what was happening there, was also happening everywhere. Ammit's army, under the control of Hawk Moth, kept making new victims, turning every single person, they saw into stone, while also stealing their hearts. At first, they only attacked those that were on the street. But this quickly changed, when they began to go inside the buildings, looking for more victims. In the air, the cries and screams for help mixed with the whistling sound made by Ammit's army of Jackal-like creatures, as they moved from prey to prey.

But that was far from being the only thing that was bothering Arachnid at that moment. Just like the rest of the heroes, his kwami had received Tikki's warning to gather on top of one of the buildings at the Place de la Bastille, after narrowly escaping the Jackal-like creatures that appeared at Marinette's birthday party. And as he made his way there, and asked himself why the sky had turned green like that. Numerous hypotheses went through his mind, and it was hard for him to choose which ones were plausible, and which were not. Only one thing he was sure of, and that was that the sky looked funny.

"Feels almost like someone took a paintbrush and decided to colour it to see if it looked good or not." -Arachnid thought to himself. –"But what could it mean? Is this the Akuma's doing, or Hawk Moth's?" -he pondered about it.

He was not the first one to arrive. The first ones to arrive were Forest Doe and Grizzly Bear, who were already waiting for the rest of the team. One by one, all the heroes showed up, with Louve Grise and Queen Bee being the last to arrive. As it had already became a ritual between them, the heroes

"There's nothing on my blog regarding the Akuma's identity or where it might be." -Rena Rouge stated, as she continued to look through the numerous emails sent to the blog. –"The only thing we have is photos of those creatures." -she said.

"Well, it's not like it's the first time we go into battle, without knowing what's in store for us." -Forest Doe said.

"True. But I'm more worried about the sky. It's green." -Panda Roux said. –"It's not natural." -he said.

"I don't like it either." -Dragonfly told him. –"There's something unnatural about it. And I'm not just saying that because of the colour." -she stated. –"You know what? I think I'm going up there and see if what I'm thinking is true or not."

"Alix, wait!" -Ladybug called her out, as the dragonfly heroine shot herself up into the sky, at an incredible speed.

By the time Ladybug's words were heard by Dragonfly, she was already about 50 meters in the air, and climbing. While she raced towards the meeting point, she had the impression that the sky itself had not changed colours, but something else was making it look like it turned green. Already above the clouds, she wondered if her suspicions were just that, when she hit her head, violently, against something. The sharp pain made her lose control over her flying ability for a couple of seconds, with her dropping a few meters in the air. But once the pain subsided, she tried to understand what had just happened to her.

"Just as I suspected… it's an energy barrier. Most likely shaped like a dome." -Dragonfly said, as her hands kept feeling the energy barrier. –"I've got to tell the others about this." -she said, as she went back down.

The others wondered what did Dragonfly do up there, and they soon had their answer, as she arrived and told them what she had found out.

"My suspicions were correct. Hawk Douche and, or his Akuma decided to go full "Under the Dome" this time, and trapped us and everyone in this city under what seems to be an energy-based barrier." -Dragonfly declared, as she rubbed her head, where she had hit the energy barrier. –"I don't know if we can break it, but if it's as strong as the ones you create, we're not getting out anytime soon." -she said, while looking at Carapace.

"Well… now we know we're trapped, and that we can't break that force field." -Grizzly Bear said. –"It's not like knowing it will change our situation, but it's good to know." -he said, feeling powerless about that whole situation.

Those were not the best of news. But right then, Carapace did not care about the fact that they were living what could be described as a situation straight out of a Stephen King's novel. He had his mind elsewhere. He was thinking about how he was unable to protect his little brother Chris from the Jackal-like creatures. He had tried his best to keep him safe, but in the end, Chris became a stone statue. The turtle hero was blaming himself for that outcome.

"Nino, are you okay?" -Chat Noir asked Carapace.

"I-I am. I'm just… I'm just thinking about what happened to Chris, that's all." -Carapace told him, feeling like crap. –"I couldn't protect him, dude, and now he's a stone statue." -he sighed.

"I know what you mean." -Chat Noir said, as he patted him on the back. –"When I saw my dad, Nathalie, Nina, Kagami, and even the Gorilla… it was awful." -he said. –"But it's like our girls told me, while we we're running. We'll find a way to get them all back to normal."

Carapace knew Chat was right. They would find a way to fix all that. Even so, it was hard for him to believe it, while still thinking about his little brother's fate. And knowing that Chat was trying his best to cheer him up, he forced himself to smile to thank him for the pep talk.

But the turtle hero was not the only one whose thoughts were haunting him. Corbeau Noire own thoughts were making her feel nervous and uneasy. She had found out that her brother had somehow found out about her secret. In other circumstances, she would not hesitate to reveal it to the others, already knowing what was to become of Luka. However, with all those creatures running amok, that was not a priority. She needed to focus on the battle ahead. Still, as hard as she tried, she kept thinking about it, and that could be seen reflected in her eyes.

"Is everything okay, Jules?" -Flamingo asked her girlfriend, noticing in her eyes, something was bothering her.

"Y-Yeah. It's… It's just that this whole attack feels different from others." -Corbeau Noire answered, while hiding the real reason her mind was somewhere else. –"I still can't believe Luka knows I'm Corbeau Noire… How am I going to tell the others about it?" -she thought to herself.

"Are you sure it's just that?" -Flamingo asked her, insisting on the matter.

The blonde always had a keen sixth sense to spot when someone close to her was having trouble with something, and more importantly, her presence made it hard for people to keep secrets from her. And Corbeau knew that, because she could feel the blonde's eyes peering into her soul, making it hard for her to keep the truth from her.

"It's Luka… he… he sacrificed himself to those creatures, so I could get away." -Corbeau Noire sighed, telling Flamingo part of the truth that was eating her from the inside. –"Hopefully, this will be enough to convince her that there isn't anything else bothering me, for now.." -she thought to herself.

"Oh…" -Flamingo said, feeling sorry for her. –"I'm sorry to hear that." -she said, as she placed her left hand over Corbeau's right shoulder. –"But you'll see. He'll be back to normal in no time. We'll come up with a plan to defeat the Akuma, and everything will be fine."

The way Flamingo said it, it felt like she was addressing the severity of the situation, as if it was a childish thing, without importance. But her girlfriend knew that was far from the truth. She just talked about it that way, because she had hope that everything would turn out okay, even if things looked hopeless to them then. It was that kind of attitude that made the raven heroine love her even more.

"You're right. We will." -Corbeau Noire said, while forcing herself to smile, so Flamingo would not get further worried about her.

Rena continued to scan for more information, but just could not find anything that was remotely useful. And the more time she spent doing it, the more restless everyone became. It did not take long before someone asked what their next step would be.

"So, what's the plan?!" -Antelope asked them. He looked like he had ants on his pants. –"Are we going to stay here, until everyone in Paris is turned into a marble statue?!" -he asked, clearly impatient.

"Will you hold your horses for a bit?! We still don't know what we're dealing with here!" -Dragonfly shot at him. –"You're not the only one who saw someone getting turned to stone in front of view." -she said, as remembered how her brother suffered that fate, before she could help him. And she believed Kim was thinking about Ondine, who had also ended up as a stone statue.

"Guys, enough!" -Ladybug shouted at both of them, putting a stop to what she knew would be a long argument, if she allowed them to continue. –"Fighting amongst us, isn't going to get us closer to a plan to deal with this situation." -she declared. –"You know the drill. We need to remain calm."

They had heard her say that time and time again, and they knew she was right. Yet, they always ended up bickering like little kids. It was in Dragonfly and Antelope's nature to do it. For them, bickering was the same as friendly talk. But that did not mean the others had to put up with it.

"Right." -Dragonfly sighed.

"Fine… I'm cool." -Antelope said. –"Still, I'm going to ask this again, what's the plan?" -he asked, insisting on the matter. –"Tell me you've got a plan."

"Of course, we have." -Chat Noir told him. –"It's the same as always. We find the Akuma, we kick its butt, and we save the day." -he said.

"Then, what are we still doing here?" -Antelope asked.

"We're waiting to know where we have to go." -Ladybug declared. –"Alya, have you found any useful information about the Akuma?" –she asked the fox heroine. –"Or at least, its probable location?"

"Still nothing. The only thing I managed to find out is that these creatures are everywhere… that, and that people seem to have made the same discovery as Alix did, regarding the energy barrier." -Rena Rouge said, as she showed them a video. –"Check this… people have even tried to drive through it with their cars, and this is the result." -she said, as the video showed a car crashing against the barrier. –"Completely totalled."

"That's got to hurt." -Forest Doe said. –"But the driver seems to be okay." -she pointed out, the one good thing about that situation.

"It doesn't take a genius to realize that with that barrier, nothing comes in, and nothing goes out." -Queen Bee declared, with a high and mighty voice. –"I'm more worried about the possibility of us getting turned into statues by those uglies." -she said.

"Do you think we can also end up turned into statues, like everyone else?" -Louve Grise asked.

"I don't know. I mean, we've been affected by most Akumas' powers before, but unlike everyone else, our miraculouses grant us a certain level of protection." -Ladybug reminded them. –"Even so, if possible, I don't want to put that theory to test, and end up as a garden gnome." -she said.

"Well, you would make a cute garden gnome, if you ask me, milady." -Chat Noir joked, while winking at her.

"Adrien, as much as I love when you say those things to me, this isn't the time." -Ladybug replied, with a smile.

"Just trying to lighten the mood." -Chat Noir said. –"Given what's going on around us, the last thing we need is for everyone to get all gloomy." -he thought to himself.

While they talked amongst them and planned their next move, little Manon was sitting on the floor, with her hands on her knees, while looking at the horizon. Her face showed that she was both scared and sad. The heroes were all so focused on what was happening, that they forgot she was with them. But this changed, when one of the heroes looked at her, and took it upon himself to cheer her up a little.

"Hey, Manon. Are you scared?" -Panda Roux asked her, as he kneeled by her side.

"Y-Yes." -Manon replied. –"I'm afraid those things come up here… and turn us all into stone, like my mommy." -she said, trembling in fear, while also trying her best to hold her tears.

Right then, the little girl was the living impersonation of the word "terrified". But Panda was not going to let that continue. He knew that what Manon needed was some reassurance, as well as a smile.

"Don't worry, Manon. They can't get to us up here." -Panda Roux told her in a jolly tone, not really knowing if that was true or not. He just did not want her to feel scared and sad. –"But if they do, I'll make sure to punch them so hard, that they will turn into sand!" -he said, while throwing a couple of punches into the air.

That small but heart-warming gesture from Panda Roux was enough to make Manon smile and forget about what she had seen. Everyone there had seen what happened when the Jackal-like creatures attacked, and even they were shocked with the speed, and to a certain extent, their attack. So, they could imagine how upset the poor little girl was. Panda was getting ready to continue to cheer her up, when his attention, and everyone else's was caught by what showed up in the sky.

At first, everyone thought it was a dark cloud that was moving incredibly fast. But soon they saw it was no cloud. It was a giant swarm of black butterflies. It did not take a genius to know that that was Hawk Moth's doing, especially when the swarm spread to create the villain's face.

"Miraculous Team!" -Hawk Moth spoke through the swarm of black butterflies, with a booming voice.

"Well, what do you know… the psycho decided to show his ugly mug. Or in this case, his ugly mug recreated by a swarm of butterflies." -Antelope commented.

"Shut up, and let us hear what he has to say, Kim!" -Arachnid told him.

"I know that you can hear me, wherever you are." -Hawk Moth said. –"By now, you have seen what my new army is capable of. And I can assure you that you haven't seen anything yet."

"Does he plan to say something noteworthy, or does he just feel like hearing the sound of his own voice?" -Queen Bee asked, sarcastically.

"Today will be remembered as the day that you met your end." -Hawk Moth went on. –"Today, this city will see that its protectors are no match for the true power of the new master of this world! A world where the weak will die, and the strong will rule! A world where I, Hawk Moth, will reign supreme and unopposed!"

"Yeah, right… Classic supervillain speech. This guy must've read too many speeches from Apocalypse or Darkseid." -Grizzly Beat thought to himself.

"If he's trying to scare us, he'll have to do a better job, because we've heard this speech before." -Corbeau Noire said.

"One by one, all major cities in this world will fall, and Paris will be from where my new army will march towards victory, crushing every soul that stands in their way! But if you feel like you stand a chance against it, and especially against me, allow me to give you the opportunity to stop me, once and for all!" -Hawk Moth declared. –"If you wish to fight me, then come to city hall, where I will await you, along with a very special guest… the city's mayor, who now is my hostage."

When he said that last sentence, Queen Bee felt a lump in her throat, as her heart momentarily stopped. Hawk Moth had taken her father hostage. On that moment, she imagined him in his office, trembling in fear, and at the mercy of Hawk Moth, who could kill him with a simple snap of his fingers.

"Daddy…" -Queen Bee thought to herself, scared.

"My challenge stands. Come and face me! Or will you let this pathetic excuse for a mayor to its luck?" -Hawk Moth declared. –"The choice is yours, Miraculous Team!" -he said, before letting out a villainous laugh that would put to shame a Disney villain.

As Hawk Moth's laugh echoed through the air, the swarm of butterflies quickly dissipated as quickly as it had appeared. This stunt made the whole team realize that on top of whatever Akuma was causing that mayhem, they would have to deal with Hawk Moth himself, who had just challenged them.

"Did he just say his army?" -Flamingo asked the others.

"He did." -Arachnid said.

"But what does that mean? Did he create an Akuma that has given him a new army, or did he create an army?!" –Grizzly Bear asked.

"I don't know. But if he's challenging us to go after him it can only mean one thing…" -Chat Noir said.

"It's got to be a trap." -Rena Rouge said, finishing Chat's sentence.

"You don't have to tell me twice." -Ladybug declared.

"Who cares if it's a trap or not?! That psycho is threatening to kill my dad, if we don't show up to face him!" -Queen Bee yelled, worried about her father's safety. –"Come on, let's go already!"

"Chloe, hold on!" -Ladybug begged her, as she grabbed her by the arm.

"Don't you tell me to hold on!" -Queen Bee shot at her.

"You need to calm down, for a second." -Ladybug said.

"No, I don't!" -Queen Bee said, as she struggled to free herself.

"Look, I get it! You want to save your dad, but you can't go on gallivanting after Hawk Moth, into what we know it's a trap. If you do, you're going to end up dead!" -Ladybug warned her, as she tightened her grip around the blonde's arm.

"I don't care!" -Queen Bee shouted at her, managing to free herself from Ladybug's grip. –"I don't care if it's a trap or not!" -she declared.

"Chloe, listen…"

"No! You listen to me, Dupain-Cheng! Your parents were turned to stone, but they'll go back to normal, once we deal with the Akuma! But my dad can die at the hands of Hawk Moth, if we don't try and save him!" -Queen Bee yelled. –"You guys can stay here and debate what you're going to do next, but I'm going to save my dad, and that's final!"

Looking her in the eyes, Ladybug could tell that Queen Bee's mind was made up. Whether she had help, or not, she was determined to fly to city hall and save her father from the clutches of Hawk Moth. She did not care about her own safety. All she cared about was her father's safety.

"I was just going to say that I can't let you go alone." -Ladybug smiled at her. –"Remember, we're a team. We all have each other's' back." -she said.

"Marinette's right, Chloe. You're not going alone. I'm going with you." -Chat Noir told her.

"Me too." -Louve Grise declared, as she smiled at the bee heroine.

"You should take Mylene with you too." -Ladybug told them. –"Her invisibility might come in handy." -she stated, while looking at the deer heroine. –"You're okay with going with them, Mylene?"

"Of course." -Forest Doe declared.

"Thank you." -Queen Bee smiled. –"And, Marinette… I'm sorry if I snapped at you like that." –she apologized to her.

"It's okay. If Hawk Moth took my parents hostages, I'd probably be climbing up the walls too." -Ladybug smiled. –"Just promise me, you will all be careful."

"Don't worry, milady. We've got each other's back." -Chat Noir told her.

"And what about the rest of us?" -Antelope asked.

"Well, since we seemingly don't have any vital information about the Akuma…" -Ladybug said, while looking at Rena Rouge, who waved her head, confirming that she had not found anything. –"… we'll go with the usual "Divide to Conquer" routine." -she declared. –"We'll split up into smaller groups and go in opposite directions, and try to find the Akuma. The group who finds it first, warns the others."

"Sounds like a plan to me, girl." -Rena Rouge complimented her idea.

"Me too." -Dragonfly agreed.

"Faster we do this, the faster we get back to the party." -Antelope said.

"You're just saying that, because you're hungry." -Dragonfly shot at him.

"And can you blame me?! I only had a couple of snacks, before all this started!" -Antelope shot back at her.

That little banter between those two was enough to earn a couple of  laughs from everyone else. It was those little moments that made it easier for them all to carry out their mission as superheroes. Because it made them feel like they were one big family, who sometimes fought, sometimes yelled and sometimes disagreed. But in the end, they would put it all behind them, and went on, laughing.

"One more thing, before you guys go." -Ladybug told Queen Bee's group. –"Don't go against Hawk Moth by yourselves." -she ordered them. –"Get in, save Chloe's dad and get out. We don't know what kind of trap he has laid for us, but one thing I'm sure of. The four of you alone, will probably not be strong enough to take him out."

"Understood." -Louve Grise nodded.

"Alright." -Forest Doe said.

"Once you guys get out of there, look for the Akuma in the west." -Ladybug said.

"Got it! Come on, let's go save my dad." -Queen Bee said.

"Right behind you!" -Chat Noir exclaimed.

As that group made their way towards city hall, the rest of the team quickly split into smaller groups. Since Queen Bee and her group went west, they decided to form three other groups and cover the remaining cardinal points. Flamingo, Antelope and Arachnid would go north. Dragonfly, Grizzly Bear and Corbeau Noire would go south. And Rena Rouge, Carapace, Panda Roux and Ladybug would go east.

"Best of luck to you all." -Panda Roux declared.

"You guys too." -Carapace said. –"Stay safe, foxy fox." -he told Rena Rouge.

"Ditto, turtle boy." -Rena Rouge winked at the turtle hero.

"If we find the Akuma, will give you a call." -Flamingo said. –"Be careful, Jules."

"You too, Rose." -Corbeau Noire replied.

"I'll join you guys in a moment." -Ladybug said. –"There's one last thing I've got to do first." -she stated, as she looked at Manon. -"I'm taking you to the garden of the Ancients. There you'll be safe, okay, Manon?"

"Okay." -Manon replied, as Ladybug grabbed her hand, squeezing it gently.

Using the power of the Shùn Yi stone inside her, she teleported them to the Garden of the Ancients. Once second, they were in Paris, the following second they were inside the patio of the Guang Baohu temple. Unlike what was happening in the centre of Paris, in there, peace and serenity were the keywords to describe it.

"Okay, Manon, you'll be safe here." -Ladybug told her, as she prepared herself to go back.

"Don't go, Marinette!" -Manon begged her.

"But, Manon, I have to." -Ladybug said. –"The others are waiting for me." -she said.

"Please, stay with me!" -Manon begged her. In her eyes, you could see tears forming, getting ready to slide down her face. –"I don't want you to end up like my mommy!"

Hearing her say that, Ladybug wished she could fulfil that request of hers. Manon did not want her to suffer the same fate as Nadja. But she knew she could not do it. She had to go back.

"I wish I could, Manon. But I can't, sweetie." -Ladybug said, as she gently stroked her hair. –"Those things are everywhere, and we must find a way to stop them. It's the only way we'll get everyone back to normal, including your mom." -she said, hoping she would understand. –"And I promise you that I'll do everything in my power to see that that happens."

"You promise?" -Manon asked.

"Manon, I promise you. I promise you that everything's going to be alright, you'll see." -Ladybug promised. –"We'll be back at my party, having fun and eating that delicious looking birthday cake my dad baked for me." -she declared.

"O-Okay." -Manon tearfully smiled at her, before hugging her. –"Be careful, Marinette." -she told the scarlet heroine, as she broke the embrace.

"I will, Manon. See you in a bit." -Ladybug smiled, just before teleporting.

Master Fu had finished his appointments for that morning, and was preparing to go out for groceries to make lunch, when he heard a bizarre whizzing sound in the air. Noticing it was becoming higher with each passing second; he wondered what could be making it. He did not have to wait long for an answer, as a couple of seconds later, he began to hear screams and cries for help. Looking out the window, he saw the sky was green. It did not take him long to realize that something supernatural was going on, and that it had Hawk Moth's name all over it. Grabbing the keys to his apartment, he ran out the door, to check out what was going on.

As he was about to exit the building, one of his neighbours came running from the street, closing the door behind him. He told the old man that an Akuma attack was happening, and for him to lock himself in home, while he was already climbing the stairs up to his apartment. But unlike his neighbour, the old master did not intend to seek refuge indoors. Instead, he went outside, to see what was happening with his own eyes. Immediately, he saw people running from some Jackal-like creatures that tried to catch them.

And before he could have another thought, one of said creatures appeared in front of him. The old master looked at it in the eyes, to try and see if this one possessed any form of intelligence, or if it was all brawn, and no brains. It took him less than three seconds to see that that creature was a mindless monster. This one snarled at him, before raising its right arm and tried to rip Fu into shreds, who easily dodged it. Seeing this, the creature attacked him again, but the old man continued to dodge every attack. Tired of that tedious game, the old master decided to attack it. Targeting its vital points, he was surprised when the creature did not feel a thing, as it kept moving in his direction.

"Okay… you're stronger than you look." -Master Fu commented, as he pondered on his next step. –"I don't' suppose we can come to some sort of agreement?" -he asked, only to dodge the creature's claws, which nearly grazed the tip of his nose. –"I'll take that as a no, then."

Dodging one more attack, master Fu's eyes looked for something he could use as a weapon. In that moment, he cursed the fact of not having his cane with him. He did not need it to walk, but he enjoyed using it. But as luck would want it, in its attempt to get to safety, some poor soul had left behind a curtain rod on the floor. Seeing it, the old master grabbed it, and quickly made use of it, as a makeshift bō staff.

"Get back!" -Master Fu yelled, as it pointed his makeshift weapon at his opponent.

Attacking the creature, the old master hit it on the head and on the knees, but before he could hit it again, his opponent grabbed the curtain rod, pulling it from the old man's hands and broke it into two, after which, it threw them into the ground and roared.

"M-Maybe… it's time to retreat." -Master Fu said, as he started to run.

It was not in Fu's nature to run from a fight. But given who is opponent was, and the fact that the old man did not want to risk anyone in his neighbourhood finding out that he could move like a circus acrobat, as it would lead to unwanted questions. In his mind, he had to find a place to hide, and thus escape that creature. Luckily, and unlike his opponent, master Fu knew his neighbourhood like the palm of his hand, and he knew just where to go, to escape.

Turning left, Fu went down a flight of stairs, which led to a narrow back alley. In it, he knew there was a fence which had a small gap, big enough for him to squeeze in, and find sanctuary in a little orchard. Just as planned, he sneaked inside the orchard, leaving the creature to wonder where he had gone. He knew there was the possibility of it finding the gap in the fence, or for another creature to show up, but the old master just thanked the Heavens for that little moment of relief.

"Whatever these things are, they seem to be incredibly strong, fast and resilient." -Master Fu thought to himself. –"I'm afraid that only magic-powered attacks will be able to make some real damage to them." -he thought, when he heard Hawk Moth's voice echoing.

Looking up into the sky, he saw the enormous swarm of black butterflies assembled to form the face of Hawk Moth, as he broadcasted his challenge to the Miraculous Team.

"I don't like the sound of that… I'm sure the kids know what to do. But given this is Hawk Moth we're talking about, maybe I can give them a little help, so they can wrap up things faster." -Master Fu thought to himself, as he looked at the bracelet on his wrist. –"After all, it's Marinette's birthday, and she, as well as the others, deserves to celebrate it without any hitches, caused by a psychopath." -he said. –"Besides, it's high time to see if this old man still has what it takes to fight a serious battle."

Chapter Text

As this happened, Caline Bustier was having the very same thought as the old master. On that Saturday, she had decided to have lunch with her sister Louise, in a small restaurant near her house, where she was already a regular and she knew was a calm place, where they could have a calm and pleasant time. When they went in, an Akuma attack happening while they were eating, was the last thing on their minds.

But it happened. It happened just right after their meals were delivered by the waiter, when the strange swishing sound made by the Jackal-like creatures of Ammit's army was heard by everyone in the restaurant. Everyone inside the establishment tried to figure out what it was, where it came from, and more importantly, what was doing it. And the answer came in a gust of wind and sand, which blasted the restaurant's door open. There stood one of those horrible creatures, eyes-glowing red, snarling and grunting, as it chose who was going to be its next victim.

Because the Bustier sisters and the waiter that had just served them their food were the ones closest to the door, they were seen as the appetizer for that creature. Before they could react, the creature grabbed the waiter and Louise and began to drain their hearts. Caline immediately jumped from her seat to her sister's aid, and tried to free her from the creature's claws, by frantically pulling her.

"Hang on, Louise!" -Miss Bustier exclaimed, as she tried to free her sister.

"Caline, help!" -Louise yelled, as she began to feel weak.

Before her eyes, Louise's heart was pulled out of her, as she turned into stone. Once the creature devoured it, it split into two. At the same time, two more creatures burst into the restaurant, growling at the ones that until moments ago had been just one, who snarled back at them, as if telling them that that was their turf and they ought to find another place to get a meal. Frightened by what was happening, peopled panicked and tried to run, looking for an exit. Plates fell to the ground, tables and chairs turned; chaos ensued, with an every man for himself situation. And Caline Bustier was no exception. She too looked for a way out of there, before she suffered the same fate as her sister. But instead of going for the backdoor, she ended up entering the ladies' room, locking the door behind her. Leaning her back against the door, in case those creatures tried to enter, the young woman could feel her heart pounding against her chest.

"T-Those things… poor Louise…" -Miss Bustier thought to herself, while at the same time, she tried to catch her breath. –"She and everyone else in the restaurant were turned to stone." -she thought, as she heard someone screaming. –"And if I don't find a way out of here, I'll be next."

But how was she going to get out of there? That was the question ringing in her head. There was only one way out of there and that was through the door she was blocking, right then. There was also a window, but the only way one would be able to get out through it, would be if it was the size of a sparrow. She tried to calm herself, but it was not easy, because of all the growling and screaming. And then, her cell phone rang, startling her. Taking deep breaths, she pulled it from the pocket in her jeans and saw it was master Fu.

"H-Hello?" -Miss Bustier answered the call.

"My dear, I'm sorry for calling you, but we have a problem." -Master Fu apologized.

"I already n-noticed it, master." -Miss Bustier told him.

"From the sound of your voice and your breathing, I can tell that you must have already seen those horrible creatures with Jackal heads." -Master Fu declared.

"Seen them? Y-Yes. And I also saw one of them turn my sister into a statue, before it split into two separate creatures." -Miss Bustier stated.

"I'm sorry to hear that, my dear." -Master Fu declared. –"I, myself had a run-in with one of them a few moments ago, and had to make a dash for it. They're incredibly strong." -he admitted. –"Also, did you hear Hawk Moth's speech?"

"I'm afraid I must've been too busy trying to avoid those uglies." -Miss Bustier replied. –"But why? What did he say?" -she asked, as she continued to hear the creatures thrashing the restaurant, in search of new victims.

"He challenged the Miraculous Team to a fight, at the Hotel de Ville, where he has mayor Bourgeois hostage." -Master Fu answered her.

Upon hearing the old master say that, the first thought that came to her mind was that if the mayor was in danger, Chloe would do anything to save him, even if that meant doing something reckless, like endangering herself. The second thought was that it had to be a trap for the whole team, and she feared that whatever nefarious trap the villain would have prepared for them, it would be one that would put them all in danger.

"That's… That's not good." -Miss Bustier said, as she continued to imagine what Hawk Moth would have in store for her students.

"No, it's not." -Master Fu said. –"We need to help them." -he told her.

"You mean, we…"

"Yes." -Master Fu acknowledged. –"I wish you would've had more time to prepare for this kind of situation, especially since I still have much to teach you. But sometimes the universe wants to test us, before we're ready." -he said.

"I understand, and I'm okay with it." -Miss Bustier told him.

The truth was she was not. She did not feel prepared to go into battle to assist the heroes. For some reason, "Running Up that Hill" from Kate Bush crossed her mind, as if to tell her that if she went ahead and joined the battle, it would not only be a risky decision, but also one that she would regret. But it did not matter if she did not feel prepared. Deep inside her, something was telling her to ignore that fear she had. That something was the promise she had made, not only as a keeper of the secret, but also as a teacher, to be there for her students and help them, whether it was answering any doubt they had in the classroom, or fighting alongside them in the battlefield.

"Then, find a secluded place to transform and meet me in front of the Hotel de Ville." -Master Fu said.

"I will." -Miss Bustier sighed, as she ended the call. –"But first I need to get out of here. I could transform here, but I don't want to risk being seen by anyone who might still be in the restaurant and that hasn't been turned to stone." -she thought to herself.

She knew the risk was quite low, but even being quite low, there was always the risk. If there was one thing, she had learned from reading so many comic books and mangas, was that a hero's true identity was its greatest secret, and must be kept at all costs, not only to protect itself, but also those who were closest to him or her. Leaning her head against the door, she listened to the creatures that were still inside the restaurant. The screams and yells had ceased, and the only sound that was heard did not come from any human.

"Not a moment to lose." -Miss Bustier thought to herself, as she gently turned the knob and opened the door.

Caline did not have a plan, but she knew what she wanted. She wanted to get out of there. And to do that, she would have to pass those awful creatures that looked straight out of a Mummy or a Scorpion King movie, and get to the street. Beng careful not to make any sudden or loud noises, she tiptoed from the ladies' room, making her way to the restaurant's dining room. Just before entering it, she peeked over the jamb, to see what she had to deal with. The whole place was a mess, It looked like a tornado had passed through there, thrashing everything in its path. Everyone that was in the restaurant when the creatures showed up had been turned stone, with one of them being her sister. As for the creatures, there were three in the dining room, and from the sound of it, there were many others in the kitchen. She could see through the establishment windows that things outside did not look good either. But whether they were as bad as they were in there, at least outside, a person might stand a chance of escaping those creatures.

"Three of them between me and the exit. I have to make them either go to the kitchen, or outside." -Miss Bustier thought to herself, as her eyes looked around, looking for anything that could help her.

Her heart was beating like the heart of a nervous hummingbird, while at the same time she felt a lump in her throat. Taking deep breaths, she hoped that would calm her down enough to go through with her escape attempt. Sneaking on all fours, she held her breath as she managed get to one of the overturned tables and hide behind it. And as she hid, she heard a snarl that made her believe she had been discovered. This not only made her fear the worst, but also made her heart stop momentarily. Turns out, the snarl she heard was from one of the creatures to another. As Caline did her best to not have a heart attack, time felt like it had slowed down to a halt. Seconds felt like hours.

"Calm yourself down… Calm yourself down…" -Miss Bustier kept mentally telling her.

Repeating those words to herself, over and over, she managed to calm herself down and think of what her next move was going to be. Looking down, she looked for something she could use to cause a distraction. There forks, knives, broken plates. But what caught her attention was a glass that somehow had remained in one piece. Grabbing it, she decided to use it to get the creatures that were blocking her path to investigate a noise coming from the opposite side of the exit. Looking over the table, she waited for the right moment, wanting to see if none of the creatures was looking in her direction.

"Here goes nothing." -Miss Bustier thought, as she threw the glass.

Throwing the glass as far as she could, she hoped the noise would be enough to draw them away from the exit. When the glass hit the floor and shattered, the sound startled the Jackal-like creatures, who swiftly looked for its origin. They all moved towards the kitchen, leaving the path clear for Caline to get out of there.

"It's now or never!" -Miss Bustier thought to herself.

Quickly getting up, she began to run towards the exit. She was just about to leave through the door, when her eyes looked at the petrified body of her sister, and she stopped cold on her feet. Looking at her, she could see the expression of fear on her face. Caline wondered what her last thoughts were, as she was turned to stone, and feared that they were something like her not being able to help her. But she was quickly brought back to reality, when she heard a loud roar. Looking over her shoulder, she saw one of the creatures staring at her, just as it was about to charge against her.

"Cheese and crackers!" -Miss Bustier cursed, as she dashed out the door.

Already out the door, Caline began to sprint out of there, as the creature came out of the restaurant and hit its head against a parked car, damaging it and making its alarm go off. The incessant noise from the alarm quickly alerted others to what was going on. But the young teacher focused on getting away, not even daring to look behind, afraid that more of those creatures had joined the one that was chasing her.

"Don't look back…. don't look back… just run!" -Miss Bustier kept telling herself.

While running for her life, she saw many other victims of Ammit's army, who just like her sister and everyone at the restaurant, had been turned to stone. This made her realize that whoever the Akuma that had produced those creatures was, he or she must be incredibly powerful. Looking for a place where she could transform without anyone seeing her, she found herself in front of her building.

"Looks like a good place as any other to do this." -Miss Bustier commented, as she crossed the street, while looking for the keys to the door inside her purse, at the same time.

Finding them in almost record speed, Caline kept hearing the growls and snarls from those creatures lurking behind her, as she made her way to the building's door. With the key in hand, she inserted it into the lock, and turned, opening the door, and closing it a second later. She continued to hear the creatures, but ignored them, as she made her way up the stairs. She did not know if they would break the door and follow her, but she was not going to stay there to find out. Climbing the stairs, the adrenaline in her veins made her pass by her floor, and to continue up until reaching the last flight of stairs, which led to a door that accessed the roof. Taking deep breaths, she tried to slow down her heartrate,

"I… I need to get going. The master will be expecting me." -Miss Bustier said.

Taking a deep breath, she then looked down the stairs, to see if there was anyone in sight. Once she was sure that there was no one, she placed her fingertips over the bracelet's jewel and recited:

"Miraculous Bracelet, transformation!"

Upon saying those words, Caline's whole body was engulfed in a bright light. She felt her clothes change. Once the light began to dim, it revealed she was now wearing a Renaissance armour over a teal leotard. The armour covered her arms, shoulders, upper torso, and legs. She was also wearing a teal mask around her eyes. When it came to her weapons, hers were two cutlasses. Not wasting a moment, she kicked the door in front of her, gaining access to the rooftop, and rushed to meet with the old master.

"Next stop, Hotel de Ville." -Must Bustier said, as she ran over the rooftop.

In front of the Hotel de Ville, a large number of the Jackal-like creatures had assembled, after turning everyone that had the unfortunate luck to be there into stone. The way they had assembled reminded the Nazi army parades in Germany, during World War II. Those who were indoors, and had the luck of not having been attacked by them, feared that they would be their next victims. But inside the Hotel de Ville there was no one who feared that. Mostly because they had all been turned to stone, after the creatures stormed inside the building and devoured everyone's hearts. The only ones left were mayor Bourgeois, the prime-minister and the CEO of Hedyloidea Enterprises, Aldéric Meunier. When Ammit's army burst into the building, they were finishing their lunch. The three of them were enjoying their desserts, when numerous Jackal-like creatures burst into the room, scaring them off their pants. The prime-minister's security team did their job, but ended up turned into statues. The creatures were scary enough, but after seeing what they were capable of, they ran for their lives. Their initial idea was to try and make it to the street, but when they saw their path blocked, the mayor had the idea of finding refuge in one of the upstairs rooms.

Climbing up the stairs, with the Jackal-like creatures right behind them, the mayor looked for the first unlocked door. After a couple of tries, he and his two guests found sanctuary in a small room. Locking the door, he hoped that would be enough to prevent them from entering. But that did nothing to stop them. Crumbling into sand, this one passed from underneath the door, only to reconstruct themselves inside the room. Roaring at the three men, each of the creatures grabbed one of them, broke down the door and exited the room.

"W-Where are t.-they taking us?!" -André shouted, as the creature continued to drag him.

"H-How s-should I know, André?!" -the prime-minister shouted back at him.

Terror filled their hearts and their minds, as they kept being dragged by the horrible Jackal-like creatures through the corridors. But even terrified, the three men wondered where they were being taken, and more importantly, why were not they turned to stone, like everyone else. They were taken down to the stairs, and into the building's main entrance hall, as they passed by other Jackal-like creatures and their victims. The hall had been thrashed. The hall's reception desk was torn to pieces, the flags that were on twin banners beside the staircase had been torn down and shred to pieces, the suits of armour that adorned the entrance door were now scrap metal. But none of that truly mattered. The only thing it mattered, was the man that stood in the middle of the entrance hall. A man that was wearing a dark purple dress shirt with a black butterfly-shaped lapel on the centre of the collar, and black dress pants, along a dark indigo cane. But its most striking detail was a silver mask, which covered his head and neck.

"Oh, no, it's him…" -André spoke.

"It's Hawk M-Moth…" -the prime-minister stuttered, as he and the other two were dropped by the creatures, in front of the villain.

"P-Please! D-Don't hurt us!" -André begged him. –"I-I am sure we can c-come to an agreement…" -he said.

"Silence!" -Hawk Moth shouted. –"From this moment on, you will not dare to speak a single syllable, unless I address to you." -he declared, with a cold voice.

The way that threat came out of Hawk Moth's lips, made the three men quiver in fear. They had all seen what the villain could do. And if he was telling them to keep quiet, the best thing to do was to obey him. With the Jackal-like creatures observing them, they remained quiet, as Hawk Moth seemingly remained in the same place, looking at the main entrance's doors. But this did not last long, as they began to whisper between them.

"We have to get out of here." -André whispered

"No. We must remain calm." – Aldéric told him.

"Calm?! How can you even ask us to do that?! He might kill us, if we stay here!" -the prime-minister shouted, in a hushed voice.

"And he might kill us if we try to run." -Aldéric pointed out, with a calm voice.

"He'll kill us, anyway! He's a psychopath! Do you really think he'll let us go, if the Miraculous heroes show up?"

"I don't know. But there's no point in risking ourselves." -Aldéric said. –"Besides, there are also these creatures, who can just as easily rip us to pieces.".

"I'd rather take my chances!" -the prime-minister said.

"But I don't! Unlike you, I don't want my obituary to be in tomorrow's newspaper!" -Aldéric stated –"The best thing for us to do, is to stay here. Plus, if Hawk Moth wanted us dead, we would already be dead." -he said, trying to reason with the man.

Hearing them bickering that way, the mayor remained silent, wondering what was going to happen. But more importantly, he was thinking about Chloe, and wishing that unlike the people he saw being turned to stone, that she was alright, and safe. He also wondered if he would ever see her again, or not. His train of thought, as well as the bickering between Aldéric and the prime-minister were put to a stop, when Hawk Moth thumped his cane against the floor, startling them and causing the talk to stop. He had not spoken a single word since he arrived at that room, and just kept pacing around, while keeping an eye on the three men, who grew more terrified by the minute.

And then they heard Hawk Moth's voice echoing everywhere. But his lips were not moving. What they were hearing was Hawk Moth's message to the Miraculous Team, using his swarm of black butterflies. Upon hearing the message, the mayor's heart skipped a beat, in the worst kind of way.

"I'm a goner…" -André thought to himself.

Outside, standing on top of one of the buildings facing city hall's square, Chat Noir, Louve Grise, Queen Bee and Forest Doe analysed the situation and wondered what they were going to do next. There was no sign of Hawk Moth or his henchmen anywhere, and that alone made all that feel weird. They were expecting the welcome mat to have teeth, but other than the army of Jackal-like creatures that were standing on the square, as if awaiting orders, nothing else was happening. All that felt suspicious, to say the least.

"So? What do we do?" -Forest Doe asked. –"Those guys down there… I don't like how they're just waiting for someone to order them around." -she said.

"Me neither." -Chat Noir agreed.

"I say, we use your invisibility, sneak in and save Chloe's dad, and whoever's still inside." -Louve Grise suggested.

"That's a good and solid plan. I like it." -Chat Noir admitted.

It was a good and solid plan. There was no doubt about it. But Queen Bee was not in the disposition for being sneaky. She had promised Ladybug that she would not do anything brash that could endanger her, but the fear of something happening to her father, was going to make her do the complete opposite. Some would say that it was just her being herself right then. But the truth was, she just did not want her dad to get hurt by Hawk Moth, and the best way to do it, was to make herself a target for the villain.

"And I say we go in through the front door and let us announce ourselves!" –Queen Bee exclaimed. –"Hang in there, daddy! I'm on my way." -she thought to herself, as she jumped out of the roof.

"Chloe, wait!" -Louve Grise shouted, as she saw the bee heroine leave.

"She's going to get herself killed, and us as well…" -Chat Noir sighed. –"Come on, girls. Let's go after her." -he told Louve Grise and Forest Doe, when he heard a scream. –"Uh?! What was that?"

It was a scream. And he had not been the only one to hear it. Louve and Doe also heard it. It was a cry for help, and it seemed like it came from one of the apartments beneath them.

"I'll go check it out, and join you in a bit! You two just make sure that she doesn't get herself killed." -Forest Doe said, as she dashed out of there, intending to look for a window to gain access to the above apartments.

Not wasting any time, Louve and Chat jumped out of the roof and followed Queen Bee, as she flew towards the Hotel de Ville's main entrance. Flying close to the ground, some of the Jacka-like creatures tried grab her, but her speed while in the air, made it nearly impossible for them to even touch her. Chat and Louve were not so lucky, and were forced to use their powers to open a path. As for Bee, she forced her way in, by using her trompo to blast the entrance doors open. She was expecting resistance, just like outside. What she did not expect was to find Hawk Moth waiting for them, right there. Still, she did not allow anyone to see how surprised she was. All that mattered was that she did not have to look for him, as well as her father.

"Surprise, Hawk Douche!" -Queen Bee shouted at the villain, as her eyes landed on her father. –"Dad seems to be okay. He doesn't look hurt." -she thought to herself, as she heard Louve and Chat arriving, behind her.

The villain looked at them with a cold, almost neutral expression on his face. It was hard for them to imagine what he was thinking about. They all expected for him to either order the Jackal-like creatures to attack them, or for any of his henchmen to show up, in the most extravagant way, to fight them. But instead, he just stood there, looking at them.

"I was expecting more of you." -Hawk Moth said, finally breaking the silence. –"I thought that the life of the mayor of Paris would worth a lot more to you all." -he commented. –"No matter. Taking care of you, will be an appetizer for what's to come next."

"Nothing's coming after this, Hawk Moth!" -Chat Noir taunted him.

"Only you getting your butt kicked!" -Louve Grise shouted.

"That's right! The only thing is going to happen is that we're going to mop up the floor with your face!" -Queen Bee shouted at him. –"And now that you've got us here, you let go of mayor Bourgeois and those other two, right now!" -she ordered.

"You are in no position to give me orders, young lady." -Hawk Moth told her, with a cold voice. –"As I see it, I hold all the trump cards, while you don't." -he said.

"What's he doing? I know he likes the sound of his own voice, but still… By now, he should've ordered those creatures to attack us, at least once." -Chat Noir thought to himself. –"Is he waiting for us to attack, so he can himself strike us?" -he wondered.

Queen Bee wanted to go toe-to-toe with Hawk Moth. But the fear of having him use the mayor as a shield, or worse, was preventing her from fighting the way she always did against an enemy. She needed to get him out of there. And so, she quickly came up with a solution.

"You get my dad and the other two to safety." -Queen Bee whispered to Louve and Chat.

"What?" -Louve Grise asked.

"I need him to be safe, or I won't be able to focus on the fight. So, get him and the others out of here." -Queen Bee whispered back.

"And what about you?" -Chat Noir asked her.

"I'm going to teach this psycho what happens when he messes with a queen bee." -Queen Bee answered, as she began to swing her trompo.

"This isn't the plan." -Louve Grise pointed out, fearing what the bee heroine's next step was going to be.

"It is the plan. You get the hostages out. I buy you guys the time to get away." -Queen Bee said.

Both the cat and the wolf heroes did not like the idea. But they both silently nodded and went with what her friend told them. Firing their attacks at the creatures, they gave the bee heroine the chance to throw her trompo at Hawk Moth's face. It seemed she was going to hit him square in the nose, but he dodged it at the very last second. Still, that made him focus on Queen Bee, which allowed Chat and Louve to go straight for the hostages. The black cat hero grabbed the mayor, while the wolf heroine grabbed Aldéric and the prime-minster.

"Hang on, mister mayor." -Chat Noir said.

"We're getting you all out of here." -Louve Grise warned them.

That was their plan. But like most things in life, it would be easier said than done. The Jackal-like creatures attacked them, forcing them to get creative with their powers to keep them at bay. Chat's Cataclysm reduced the creatures to ashes, but they quickly regenerated. Louve's freeze breath was able to slow them down, but that was it. Still, even if they could not destroy the creatures permanently, that was enough to open a path outside. Unfortunately, the hostages were not making their lives easier, by screaming and yelling, either at them or at the Jackal-like creatures.

"Get away!"

"Watch it! That thing almost bit me!"

"Get me out of here, this instant!"

The first one to exit city hall was Chat Noir. Managing to use Cataclysm to disintegrate the last creature between them and the outside, he was welcomed by the creatures that were awaiting him in the square. These charged against the feline hero, who once more used his signature move to once more turn them to dust. Even though he was being defended by Chat, mayor Bourgeois was scared out of his wits.

"Don't let them get too close, please, Chat Noir!" -André begged.

"Don't worry, sir. You're in good hands." –Chat Noir told him, after defeating another of Ammit's army creatures.

"Look out!" -André yelled.

One of the Jackal-like creatures was about to grab Chat, when Louve Grise saved him and the mayor, by using her ice breath, freezing it, and then allowing Chat to use his staff to break it.

"Better keep your eyes open, kitten!" -Louve Grise told Chat with a jesting voice.

"Hey, only a certain person gets to call me that!" -Chat Noir chuckled. –"Thanks for the saving." -he told Louve.

"My pleasure." -Louve Grise told him.

"See you in a bit." -Chat Noir said, as he used his staff to propel himself and the mayor out of there.

"Ditto." -Louve Grise said, before using her ice breath to create a small ice wall, to keep the Jackal-like creatures away.

Carrying the mayor, Chat knew he needed to find a place where he could leave him, knowing he would be safe. He owed that much to Bee. So, he decided the best place to leave him, was somewhere where those creatures would not go, in search of victims. And that place was one he knew well; the top of one of Notre-Dame's bell towers.

"He'll be fine there." -Chat thought to himself. –"He might need a little help getting down, but he'll be fine there. I don't think those creatures will think of looking for a victim on top of a cathedral's bell tower." -he thought.

As for Louve Grise, after managing to get out of the square, she quickly looked for a place to drop the prime-minister and Aldéric. Unlike Chat, who was concerned for the well-being of the mayor, she was more concerned with Queen Bee, than with the two men she had just saved. Dropping them on a nearby rooftop, Louve dashed back into city hall to help out her girlfriend. She knew she was going against the plan, but she did not care. She was not going to let the blonde fight Hawk Moth and those creatures alone. She was going to get in, get her and leave, just like they had promised Ladybug earlier.

"Hang on, Chloe. I'm on my way!" -Louve Grise thought to herself.

Inside, Queen Bee was busy fighting the Jackal-like creatures, as well as Hawk Moth, who wasted no time in striking her. He was allowing the creatures to do most of the work, but every time he saw an opening, he went for the killing. Months earlier, Hawk Moth had showed her and the rest of the heroes that they were still no match for him in a one-on-one fight. But things had changed, and not only their powers had grown, but they had all learned more tricks. And Queen Bee wanted to show him what she could. Not only because he had threatened to hurt her father, but also because if she stopped him there, that nightmare would be over.

"What's wrong?! You usually let your henchmen take care of things!" -Queen Bee exclaimed, as she tried to kick him in the chest. –"You're not even allowing these creatures to do your dirty work!" -she said.

"There are times where one must deal things with his own hands, young lady!" -Hawk Moth said, as he dodged another of the heroine's attacks and used his cane to strike her.

"Whatever, you psychopath!" -Queen Bee said, when she felt someone behind her. Looking over her shoulder, she saw one of the Jackal-like creatures stretching its arm to grab her. –"Oh, no you don't, ugly!" -she shouted.

Using her size-shifting ability, Queen Bee shrunk herself, escaping the creature's claws, only to return to her regular size and use her trompo to create a small tornado, to throw it against the wall. She also tried to do the same with Hawk Moth, but this one was faster than her other opponent.

"Dang it!" -Queen Bee thought to herself.

The fight changed places, as they went up the stairs, and eventually made it to the Salle de Fetes. Hawk Moth, accompanied by a few more of those Jackal-like creatures that were drawn by the sound of the battle, continued to fight Queen Bee, who by then, was beginning to feel a bit overwhelmed. But not even for a second, did she show any sign of needing help.

"Come on! Is that the best you can do?! Why don't you call the Akuma that created these things to help you out?" -Queen Bee taunted Hawk Moth, as she repelled one more of his attacks.

"I do not need any help to finish a brat like you!" -Hawk Moth shouted at her.

Using her trompo, Queen Bee created one more tornado, to blast everyone that was around her. This time, the tornado was powerful enough to not only to throw everyone against the walls, but also to destroy most of the furniture and shatter the windows. The Jackal-like creatures turned to sand. And as for Hawk Moth, he ended up on the ground, from which he got back up.

"I'm beginning to get tired of these tricks of yours, little bee." -Hawk Moth snapped at her.

He was about to strike her, when the sound of a rope being cut was heard, followed by the sound of something falling. Looking up, Hawk Moth saw one of the many chandeliers in that room coming down on him. And before he could dodge it, it fell on him, like a ton of bricks. Wondering if she had anything to do with what happened to the villain, Queen Bee quickly saw that that had not been the case. The one responsible for it, had been Louve Grise, who had used one of her fans as a boomerang to cut the rope holding the chandelier.

"What are you doing here?!" -Queen Bee asked her, as the wolf heroine stopped in front of her.

"I came back to get you, because you're too stubborn to stop fighting the bad guy, even when you were told not to!" -Louve Grise scolded her. –"Now, let's get out of here, before he gets back up and those things pull themselves together." -she said, as she grabbed her by the wrist.

But they had not even taken a step when Hawk Moth's left arm appeared from among the debris of the chandelier, followed by the rest of him. His eyes glared at the two heroines.

"You're going to regret doing that!" -Hawk Moth yelled at the wolf heroine

"Stay away from us you psycho!" -Louve Grise shouted, as she used her fans to shoot icicles at Hawk Moth.

Hawk Moth used his cane to deflect the icicles, but one of them struck him right on the chest. The icicle pierced his chest, which made him yell in pain, as blood gush out of it. The first reaction of both Queen Bee and Louve Grise was one of shock. Seeing their enemy hurt, they were both shocked and thrilled at the same time. This was the first time that they hurt the villain like that. Falling on the floor, Hawk Moth kept yelling in pain, trying to get the icicle off his chest, while also coughing up blood. Seeing this, Bee and Louve wondered what they should do. Should they help him? Should they leave him to suffer? Those were the questions that were echoing in their minds. But before they could decide, Hawk Moth began to change. His outfit lost its purple colour, and was replaced by a leather jacket and pants and a red shirt. But most importantly, his face also changed. Little by little, it assumed a reptilian features, revealing that Hawk Moth was not who he was.

"Reptile!" -Louve Grise exclaimed, as the lizard man ripped the icicle from his chest and got back on his feet.

"I should've known something was wrong. Hawk Moth usually keeps his calm, when fighting, and doesn't like to dirty his hands, unless he has to… unlike this lizard." -Queen Bee thought to herself. –"Plus, he never used his energy blast attacks, because Reptile can only copy a person's appearance, nothing else." -she thought.

It was then that the two heroines realized that Hawk Moth had made them believe he would be the one waiting for them at city hall, but instead, it was his lizard henchman disguised as him.

"Where's Hawk Moth, lizard breath?!" –Queen Bee asked him, demanding an answer.

"Yeah, where's your master?!" -Louve Grise insisted.

"You'll find out in a moment…" -Reptile smirked, after coughing up some blood.

Chapter Text

Forest Doe had gone to investigate a scream she had heard, leaving Chat Noir and Louve Grise to go after Queen Bee, who decided to announce herself to Hawk Moth, who was inside city hall. Hanging from the building's ledge, she looked for a way in, and she found one. An open window granted her access, and once inside, she began to look for the person who had screamed.

"Where could it have come from? I don't see anyone in this apartment." -Forest Doe thought to herself, as she walked through the various rooms. –"Should I call the person out? Or should I keep quiet, in case those creatures are around? What to do? What to do?" -she wondered.

It was a difficult choice. On one hand, if she called the person out, it would be easier for her to know where to do. But on the other, if there were Jackal-like creatures in that floor, yelling a single syllable would put a target on her back. So, the deer heroine decided to keep silent, as she continued to check the apartment. Not having found anyone, she decided to check the other apartments. Opening the front door, she had her heart practically jump out of her mouth, with what she saw. In front of her were the petrified bodies of three people, two adults and a child, who had been victims of one of Ammit's Jackal-like creatures. No doubt, they were the family that lived there, and were caught by the creatures, before opening the door.

"This is awful… and scary too." -Forest Doe thought, as she passed around them. –"I hope mom and dad are okay." -she thought, hoping both her parents had been able to avoid the awful fate of that family.

Already in the hallway, she heard another scream, and it was coming from one of the apartments her. Not knowing from which apartment the scream had come from, she wasted no time, and fired flaming arrows at the doors to blast them open, hoping that it would reveal which she had to enter. The arrows hit the doors, blasting them open, and just as expected, from one of them a Jackal-like creature showed up, as another scream was heard. This time it was clear it was a woman's cry for help, which meant there was more than one of those creatures.

"Come on, dog breath! Move that Egyptian butt of yours and come get me!" -Forest Doe taunted the creature.

Hearing her say that, the Jackal-like creature growled, before charging against Doe, who fired several arrows at it, only for these go through it. Using her bow as a bat, she struck it in the head, making the creature roar, as it tried to grab her. Determined to get help the woman who continued to cry for help inside the apartment, Doe taunted the creature into attacking her again, only to use her invisibility to disappear, confusing it. Taking advantage of it, she quickly passed by it, and made her way to the apartment's door.

"Catch you later." -Forest Doe thought, as she entered the apartment.

Still invisible, Doe quickly looked for the woman, who was in the apartment's living room. Just like the rest of the apartment, this one was in shambles. Furniture had been destroyed, along with pretty much everything that was either on the walls, or on the floor. On top of it, there was one petrified person on the floor, a man. The poor woman looked like she had finished running a marathon. No doubt trying to get away from the Jackal-like creature, who had grabbed her, and was about to suck out her heart and turn her into stone. Seeing this, Forest Doe did not hesitate.

"Get away from her, ugly!" -Forest Doe yelled, as she fired an arrow at the Jackal-like creature, hitting it on the left eye.

When the arrow pierced the creature's eye, this one roared in pain, letting go its victim, who was quickly grabbed by Forest Doe, who had switched off her invisibility. With the woman in her arms, she decided the best thing to do was to get out of that apartment, through one of the windows. They were on the last floor, but she had jumped from higher buildings before.

"Hang on tight. We're getting out of here." -Forest Doe told the woman, as this one placed her arms around her.

As the Jackal-like creature continued to roar in agony, Forest Doe broke the window and jumped outside with the woman, who yelled out in panic, as they went down. Landing on the ground, the deer heroine saw herself surrounded by two things. More petrified people, and even more Jackal-like creatures, who looked at her and the woman she had just saved like they were a plate of French fries.

"Okay… this might not have been my best idea ever." -Forest Doe realized. –"But don't worry, I won't let them hurt you." -she said, trying to reassure the poor woman, whose eyes were telling her she was terrified.

Turning invisible, she hoped to give those creatures the slip, just like she did with the other two before. But just as she was about to do it, one of them charged against her, forcing her to act fast. Escaping its claws, she thought it was quite the coincidence the creature charged in her direction. But the following moment, another creature charged against her, and nearly grabbed her. Luckily, she was fast on her feet, and dodged it.

"No way! I'm invisible! They can't see me!" -Forest Doe thought to herself. –"Or can they?"

In her mind, that question was echoing all over the place, and making her wonder what the answer truly was. Until then, whenever she used her invisibility, nobody could see her. Nobody; not even her companions. But now, those creatures were showing signs that they were able to see her, when invisible. She did not know what to think, when not one, but three creatures charged against her, ready to shred her and the woman she had saved into pieces.

"They can see me! Oh crap! Suddenly I'm feeling like I'm in a Predator movie." -Forest Doe thought to herself. –"I've got to get this woman to safety, and then find a way for these things to chase me away from her." -she thought.

Ditching her invisibility, two things happened. The first was that the woman in her arms screamed at her, asking why she did that. And the second was that by not using that power, she was saving her strength for whatever happened next. With the woman screaming into her ears, she tried to ignore her, while trying to figure the safest and fastest way out of that mess. But before she could, a figure passed in front of their eyes, striking each of the creatures, making them roar. When it finally stopped, they both saw that it was a woman in teal, wearing a teal mask around her eyes, along with n knight's armour and twin cutlasses.

"Alright, you… whatever you are… why don't you pick on someone your own size?"

Upon hearing her voice, Doe immediately recognized it. It was the voice of her teacher. She knew she and the old master had been training, and that they both had an artefact that allowed them to turn their clothes into battle armour. But this was the first time that she was seeing her wearing it. And she was surprised by just how different, yet similar she looked.

"Miss Bustier?" -Forest Doe thought, as she looked at her teacher, who was now standing between her and the Jackal-like creatures.

Gripping the handles of her cutlasses, miss Bustier waited for the creatures to attack her, so she could strike back. Pointing her cutlasses at their heads, she struck them in the eyes, blinding them. They roared, furious and tried to blindly attack her, hoping to get her with their sharp claws. But she easily dodged them. Signaling Doe to get some distance, she then attacked the creatures, running around them, describing a perfect circle.

"Okay… remember what the master taught you. Use your surroundings to your advantage." -Miss Bustier thought to herself, as her eyes scoured her surroundings.

She knew she had very little time. As soon as those creatures got their eyesight back, they would attack her. And then, she saw her ticket out of that mess. After seeing there was no one near that could end up injured, she used her cutlasses, and punctured the tanks of two nearby cars. Gasoline quickly gushed from the tanks, as if it these were fountains. It only took a few seconds until the ground around the creatures was permeated with the flammable liquid. And before they could react, she used her cutlasses again, scraping their tips against the asphalt, and creating a spark, which immediately ignited the gasoline.

When the explosion went out, the cars exploded, activating the alarms of the nearest cars, as well as shattering the windows of the nearest buildings. But more important than that, the Jackal-like creatures were obliterated, and reduced to sand, which scattered to the wind. Seeing this, the teacher turned fighter felt exhilarated. Not only did she saved the lives of one of her students and another woman, but she had also stopped those infernal creatures from hurting anyone else.

"Note to self, next time don't get too close to an explosion, or you might end up with your eyebrows burned." -Miss Bustier thought to herself, as she saw Forest Doe approaching her. –"Is everything alright?"

"Uh, yes… thank you for the assist, huh…" -Forest Doe said, without knowing what to call her teacher.

"Call me, Blanchelame, Forest Doe." -Miss Bustier told her. She had come up with the name, while making her way towards the Hotel de Ville.

"Alright, then. Thank you for the assist, Blanchelame." -Forest Doe thanked her, when she noticed someone jumping from one building to another, above her. It was Chat Noir. –"Uh, if it's not much to ask, would you mind taking this lady somewhere she'll be safe? I need to catch up to Chat Noir." -she explained.

"I would be glad to take her off your hands, so you could go do some more superhero work." -Blanchelame suggested. –"Go do some more superhero work? Really? Come on, Caline, you need to work on your speeches and approach, when in the battlefield." -she thought to herself.

"Thank you." -Forest Doe said, as allowed the woman to get down. –"You can trust her. Blanchelame is on our side." -she assured the woman.

"Yes, you can." -Blanchelame said, as she grabbed the woman. –"Just hang on, miss. I'll have you somewhere safe, in no time."

With that, Blanchelame proceeded to carry the woman out of there, to safety, while at the same time, Forest Doe quickly found its way back to the rooftops of Paris, chasing Chat Noir, wondering what he was doing there, and more importantly, why he was alone.

"Hey, Chat! Wait for me!" -Forest Doe called out the feline hero.

"Ah, welcome back." -Chat Noir said, as he slowed down, to allow his friend to catch up to him.

"I thought you and Louve had gone after Bee." -Forest Doe said.

"And we went. But we then got out of city hall to get her dad, the prime-minister and another guy, who Hawk Moth had as hostages, out of there, to safety." -Chat Noir explained. –"I left the mayor on top of one of Notre-Dame's belltowers, and Louve took the other two somewhere else."

"And what about…" -Forest Doe asked.

"She went up against Hawk Moth, to give us the time to get out of there with the hostages." –Chat Noir answered. –"And quite honestly, I hope she got out of there, just like we had agreed earlier." -he said. –"But knowing her…"

"Knowing her, you think she decided to fight that psycho all by herself?" -Forest Doe said.

"Like all of us, she's got many qualities, and many flaws. And one of those flaws is that she can be as stubborn as a mule, even if that kills her." -Chat Noir admitted, as he hoped that he was wrong about Queen Bee right then. –"And yeah, I hope that she got out of there, a little after Louve and I did." -he said.

It was obvious to Doe that Chat was worried about Queen Bee's safety. So, to keep his mind out of it, she decided to tell him what had happened to her. She told him about the woman she had saved, and of how the Jackal-like creatures could seemingly see her when she was using her invisibility. But most importantly, she told him about miss Bustier, and how she had come to her rescue.

"I'm telling you. She was incredible. You'd need to be there to have seen it with your own eyes." -Forest Doe declared. –"Plus, the name she chose for herself… She's already the best teacher in the world. But now… now she's also the most badass teacher in the world." -she added.

"I believe you." -Chat Noir said, smiling.

They were approaching the Hotel de Ville, and there was no sign of either Louve Grise or Queen Bee, which made Chat fear that something had happened to them. Doe did not say a thing, but she too wondered why there was no trace of those two. Wondering if Bee was still inside the building fighting Hawk Moth, Chat signalled Doe to follow him. He intended to see if the bee heroine was still there, and if so, to help her out, so they could all put some good distance from Hawk Moth.

But as they reached the rooftop of the building they had been before entering city hall, something happened that caught them off guard. An explosion of sorts was heard from inside city hall, which shattered all the building windows, followed by an eerie golden glow. All the Jackal-like creatures that were on the square turned to sand and scattered in the wind.

"What was that?!" -Forest Doe asked, as she tried to understand what that explosion and the yellow glow had been.

"I don't know. But mark my words. It has Hawk Moth written all over the place." -Chat Noir answered.

"Do you think she was still inside?" -Forest Doe asked, referring to Queen Bee.

"I don't know… maybe." –Chat Noir said. –"Though, I hope you weren't inside, Chloe." -he thought to himself.

Before he could muster another thought, both heroes heard a noise behind them. Thinking it was another of those Jackal-like creatures, or the Akuma that had created them, they both turned around, weapons in hand, ready to face them. But to their surprise, it was neither of them. Instead, it was an old man in samurai armour, with a mask over his eyes. The armour was terracotta coloured, with red and gold embossing. The mask around his eyes was of the same colour. His weapons were two swords, whose blades were so sharp that they could cut steel as if it were butter. Still, even, with all that armour and the mask, the two heroes recognized the old man.

"Nice outfit, master." -Chat Noir commented, on the old master's battle outfit.

"Thank you." -Master Fu smiled at him.

"So, what do we call you?" -Forest Doe asked him, which –"Oh, miss Bustier has decided to take a codename too. Hers is Blanchelame." -she told Chat.

"You may call me, Song Dao."

"Okay. If that is what you want us to call you, I'm game." -Chat Noir declared. –"Did you see the explosion and that eery glow?" -he asked the old master.

"I did, as I was arriving." -Song Dao answered him. –"And I did not like it." -he declared.

"Neither did we." -Forest Doe said. –"We think Queen Bee was still inside, fighting Hawk Moth, when that happened." -she said.

"Then, I suggest we go inside and find out for ourselves, if she's still inside, or not." -Chat Noir suggested to them, with a worried voice.

Heading east, Panda Roux had moved a little away from Rena Rouge, Antelope and Ladybug, who were with him, so he could help a group of people who had been trapped inside the bus, when it was attacked by one of the awful Jackal-like creatures, crashing into a traffic light. Using his spear, he quickly opened the doors for the people inside to get out.

"Head to the Akuma shelter. It's that way!" -Panda exclaimed, as the people exited the bus.

With one eye on the bus passengers, and another on a small group of Jackal-like creatures that were coming in their direction, Panda quickly used his powers to draw something that came to his mind; fireworks cannons. As always, his imagination allowed him to come up with unusual ideas, which produced great results. Once those cannons began to fire, they not only targeted those Jackal-like creatures, but also served as a distraction for any others that were nearby.

"Let's see you idiots trying to get these people now." -Panda Roux said, as he jumped into action, and attacking the creatures, as these continued to be hit by the fireworks.

Taking them on, Panda turned them all into sand, only for them to recreate themselves. Still, that did not take away his sense of accomplishment. Creatures that were turned to sand, did not attack innocents while they were busy rebuilding themselves. It was then that he saw someone he knew, on the other side of the road, lying on the ground, after tripping.

"Marc?" -Panda Roux thought, as he saw his friend and crush.

And before he could muster another thought, he saw that he had tripped because he had one of Ammit's soldier creatures after him. Running towards him, he promptly placed himself between Marc and the Jackal-like creature.

"Get back!" -Panda Roux yelled at the creature, as he pointed his spear at it. –"I said, back, you overgrown dog!" -he shouted.

Marc was scared. He had gone out for a walk, when Ammit's army showed up, forcing him to run for his life. He was making his way to the nearest Akuma shelter he had found on his Akuma Alert app, when that creature showed up and started to chase him. But now that Panda Roux showed up, every bit of fear he had in him had disappeared. From all of the miraculous heroes, Panda was his favourite and ever since he had come to Paris, that he wanted to meet him.

"It's Panda Roux." -Marc thought to himself. –"I can't believe it's really him."

"I'm warning you! Either leave, or I'll do you the same I did to your buddies over there!" -Panda Roux threatened the Jackal-like creature, who roared back at him. –"Okay, I can take the hint. I'll just have to teach you some manners."

Swinging his spear, he hit the Jackal-like creature on the chest, which forced it to take a few steps back. But he knew that the savage beast would not be intimidated. So, he decided to use his creativity to fight it. Shrinking the spear once more, he quickly doodled something he believed would keep it away from him and Marc; a large bullet proof glass wall. But he knew that that would not be enough to deal with them. Because they could turn themselves into sand, he knew he had to keep them from using that tactic. So, he quickly expanded the wall, until surrounding the creatures, and then closing it, from above and under. The Jackal-like creatures roared, as they punched the glass, trying to break it. Panda knew that the glass was not going to hold for long, but it would hold long enough for him to get his crush to safety.

"Well… that gives us a little time, before they can get out of there." -Panda Roux commented, as he looked at Marc. –"Are you okay? You're hurt?" -he asked him.

"Uh… yeah, thanks… I mean, I'm okay. Nothing broken." -Marc said, as Panda helped him up. -"L-Let me just say… I'm a really big fan." -he told him.

"Always glad to meet one of my fans." -Panda Roux smirked. –"Damn, he looks so handsome when he's looking scared… now's not the time, Nate! Keep your head in the game." -he told himself. –"But maybe we can leave the part of you asking me for an autograph or a selfie, until I can get you someplace safe."

"S-Sure." -Marc agreed.

"Don't worry. By the time they break free, you'll be a couple of blocks from here, somewhere safe. I promise you." -Panda Roux told him. –"Just hang on tight." -he said, as he gave Marc a piggyback ride.

"Okay." -Marc said. –"Can't believe I'm being saved by Panda Roux!" -he thought to himself, as the most awkward smile appeared on his face.

And as Panda helped Marc get to a safe location, Ladybug, Rena Rouge and Antelope were busy themselves, fighting off a group of Jackal-like creatures. These had turned several police officers to stone, who were trying to keep them from entering one of the Akuma shelters near Place de la Nation, where hundreds of citizens had sought refuge. Knowing that if the enemies entered the shelter, they would turn everyone inside into stone statues, Ladybug ordered Carapace to erect an energy shield over the building the shelter was in.

"Good work!" -Ladybug praised Carapace.

"Thanks." -Carapace said.

"Do you think this will keep these things from entering?" -Rena Rouge asked them, as she saw the Jackal-like creatures slamming their fists against the green energy shield, trying to break it.

"Hopefully, yes." -Ladybug said, as she used her yo-yo to hit one of the Jackal-like creatures on the head. –"But just to be on the safe side, let's try and get these things to follow us somewhere else!" -she exclaimed, as she repeated the same move on another creature.

"Come on, you uglies! Leave that and follow us! We're way more interesting than the people hiding in that shelter!" -Carapace shouted at them.

"I don't think they're interested in the three of us!" -Rena Rouge exclaimed. –"But let's see if they become interested in thirty of us." -she said, before using her flute-staff.

Playing the flute-staff, Rena Rouge created about two dozen copies of herself, Carapace and Ladybug, thus creating a small army. Ordering them to attack the Jackal-like creatures, these immediately obeyed her orders and attacked them. Using these copies, the fox heroine forced the creatures to come after them, and getting them away from the Akuma shelter. The feral Jackal-like creatures chased them, making their way to the Place de la Nation. Overthrowing cars that had been abandoned by their drivers, and even using them as weapons, it did not take long for them to damage the bronze sculpture of The Triumph of the Republic, as well as to destroy some of the copies.

"These things are like vermin!" -Carapace exclaimed. –"We defeat them, and they just pull themselves back up for another round!" -he shouted, as he hit one of the creatures on the shoulder, reducing it and its arm to sand, only for it to regenerate a second later.

"I don't think vermin are this resilient, turtle boy!" -Rena Rouge commented, as one more of the copies of Ladybug she had created, was smashed by what was once the trunk lid of a car.

"I still wonder where they're coming from!" -Ladybug shouted, as she kicked another creature. –"But more importantly, I wonder where's the Akuma that's making them."

"I don't know, girl." -Rena Rouge said, as she used her flute as a stick, to keep one of the creatures at bay. –"All I know is that by now, one of us should've found it. Akumas don't usually like to go unnoticed."

What Rena said was true. Akumas love to be the centre of attention, whenever they show up. It is like one of the side effects of akumatization.

"Have you pondered on the chance that these things aren't being created by an Akuma?" -Carapace asked them.

"What do you mean?" -Rena Rouge asked back.

"I'm just saying that…" -Carapace said, as he dodged one of the Jackal-like creatures. - "… we've seen Hawk Moth create an army, without the need for an Akuma, before." -he said, as struck the creature with his right tonfa.

"Are you saying that Hawk Moth might be the one creating these things himself?" -Ladybug asked him.

"That would explain why an Akuma hasn't showed up, trying to get our miraculouses." -Carapace said, as he continued to attack his opponents.

And it truly explained why an Akuma had not showed itself until then, or that nobody on social media had spotted it. Still, the fact that everyone in Paris was getting their hearts stolen and turned into statues, did not help either. Things were getting grimmer by the minute, and the heroes were beginning to think if they would see the light at the end of the tunnel, or not, such was the danger they found themselves in. But before they could continue to think about it, a sound was heard by all three of them. It was sound of a cell phone. Ladybug's yo-yo was vibrating and glowing red, warning her that she was receiving a call. She quickly opened it and saw it was a call from Chat Noir. Answering it, she hoped he had some good news.

"Is it a bad time, milady?" -Chat Noir asked her.

"More or less." -Ladybug admitted, as she watched Rena Rouge and Carapace fighting the Jackal-like creatures. –"You better keep it brief, because we're one member short at the moment." -she said, referring to Panda Roux's absence.

"Okay. We managed to save the mayor. Bee stayed behind to deal with Hawk Moth, but now, she's gone, and so is Louve. Doe, the master and I looked for them…"

"W-Wait! Did you just say that the master is with you?"

"Yes. I'll explain later." -Chat Noir said. –"But as I was saying, we're inside city hall, but there's no trace of Bee. I tried to reach her, but nothing." -he declared.

"What do you mean, you can't reach her?" -Ladybug asked, worried.

"It means that I can't reach her. I've tried calling her three times., and she didn't answer." -Chat Noir told her. –"And neither did Louve, who I thought, might be with her." -he added. –"I'm worried."

"Chloe's missing, and probably Sabrina too?! As if things weren't bad enough." -Ladybug thought to herself. –"What about Hawk Moth?" -she asked him.

"There's no trace of him either, milady." -Chat Noir said. –"I'm worried that he might've caught Queen Bee, and probably Louve Grise as well."

"That's not good." That was the first thought that came to Ladybug's mind, when Chat told her that news. Not knowing where Hawk Moth had gone was bad. But not knowing if he had caught, or worse, killed Queen Bee and Louve Grise and for their miraculouses, was far more terrifying. Just thinking about it, made her feel both anxious and terrified. These thoughts came to a halt, when her yo-yo vibrated again, signalling another incoming call; this one from Grizzly Bear.

"When it rains, it pours." -Ladybug thought to herself. –"Let me put you on hold for a second. I've got another call." -she told Chat, as she put him on hold, and answered Grizzly's call. –"Yes?"

"Uh, sorry to call you, but we've got a problem." -Grizzly Bear said.

"Is it the Akuma?" -Ladybug asked him. –"Please, tell me you found the Akuma, so we can fight it and put an end to this." -she thought to herself.

"No. It's Dragonfly." -Grizzly Bear answered.

Among the most common questions people ask, there is one that seems to be a fan favourite. And that question is "What are the symptoms of a hangover?". The answer to it is extreme tiredness and weakness, headache and muscle aches, dizziness or a sense of the room spinning, nausea, vomiting, thirst and dry mouth, low tolerance for light and sound, among others. And Queen Bee was feeling most of those symptoms, right then. She felt like she had been runover not by one, but several trucks, during countless hours. Her muscles ached so much, that just flexing them, the pain was excruciating. She did not know where she was, or how she got there. All she knew was that she felt like crap, and that her arms were suspended in the air.

"W-Where… Where the hell am I?" -Queen Bee asked, as she tried to open her eyes. Her eyelids felt like they weighed a ton, making it hard for her to open them. –"The last thing I remember… is that Reptile pretended to be Hawk Moth, and then Sabrina and I were hit by something he threw at us, and… Sabrina! Where is she?!" -she thought to herself, worried about her girlfriend, as she continued to force her eyelids to open.

When she finally opened her eyes, all she could see was a blur. It took her a couple of seconds for her eyes to adjust. Slowly and steadily, she regained her eyesight. And to her surprise, she saw that she was in some sort of yellow energy sphere, with her arms and legs spread and shackled. Doing her best to ignore the pain she was in, she turned her head to the left, and saw Louve Grise in the same situation as hers, trapped inside a yellow energy sphere.

"W-We must've been captured, or something…" -Queen Bee thought, as she then turned her head to the right, and tried to see where they were, and if they were alone. –"This… This looks like… the Eiffel Tower…" -she thought.

It looked like the Eiffel Tower, because it was the Eiffel Tower. She noticed they were on the tower's first floor. All around were the petrified bodies of the very first victims of Ammit's army. But more importantly, standing a few meters from them was the one responsible for the two of them being there, Reptile. And standing in front of him, was his master. Seeing him, the bee heroine could only say one thing.

"H-Hawk Moth…"

Chapter Text

Things were bad. Not only she had been captured, but her partner had also suffered the same fate. If asked how she imagined her day would be, Queen Bee would respond that getting tricked and captured by Reptile, while he pretended to be Hawk Moth, only to stand in front of the real deal, shackled and locked inside an energy sphere, with the foulest headache she had ever had, was not how she would have imagined it.

It did not take her long to see what had happened. That Hawk Moth had never been in city hall, waiting for the heroes to who up. The truth was Hawk Moth never left the tower, since the moment he released Ammit and her army. He only projected his message for the whole of Paris to see, and sent Reptile in his place to capture the heroes. He was expecting for the whole team to show up, but in the end, only Queen Bee, Chat Noir and Louve Grise did. And form the three of them, only Bee and Louve stayed long enough to get captured.

"Can't believe we ended up captured by Reptile. That's so humiliating." -Queen Bee thought to herself, when she noticed the lizard man looking at her.

"Master! She's awake!" -Reptile exclaimed, as his master passed by him, and approached the heroine.

"I see that you're finally awake, little bee." -Hawk Moth said, with the evillest grin one could imagine, across his face.

"H-Hawk Moth…"

"If I were you, I wouldn't try to talk. It'll only speed up the inevitable." -Hawk Moth told her.

"G-Go to Hell, you… creep!" -Queen Bee shouted at him. –"A-And what does he mean by speeding up the i-inevitable?" -she thought to herself.

"Bite your tongue, girl!" -Reptile shouted at her, before turning to Hawk Moth. –"Master, she has disrespected you! Please, let me kill her, or at the very least, cut one of her arms or legs!" -he begged, before taking out his switchblade form his pocket.

"No." -Hawk Moth said, with a cold, insensitive voice. –"You'll have plenty of time to kill whoever you want." -he added. –"Besides, she and the other heroes are mine."

The way the villain said that last word, made Reptile understand that he was not to contradict him. And as much as Reptile wished to kill Queen Bee and Louve Grise, he knew better than to contradict or challenge his master's orders.

"As you wish, master." -Reptile said,

"Now, go. You may have brought me these two, but you failed to bring me the whole Miraculous Team." -Hawk Moth declared. –"So, now, not only you'll have to go and find a way to get the other heroes, I'll have to instruct Brutus, Rapier and Madame Romani to lend you a hand, as well." -he said, clearly disappointed.

"Yes, master." -Reptile said, bowing before Hawk Moth, before this one used his cane to send him away, via teleport.

As the lizard man disappeared in a cloud of smoke, Queen Bee wondered what was going to happen next, now that they were alone with Hawk Moth. The way he had talked to Reptile, made it clear that no one was to kill the Miraculous heroes but him. In her mind, the bee heroine wondered if the villain was going to kill her and Louve Grise now, or save that for later. Not wishing to stick around to know the answer to that question, she tried to free herself from the glowing chains that held her. But the more strength she put in it, the more tired she became.

"Impressive. You're still resisting." -Hawk Moth declared. –"By now, I thought you would be depleted of your powers and every bit of strength in you. But I shouldn't be surprised. After all, you and your friends have already proven that you're on a different power level than previous miraculous holders." -he smirked evilly. –"Still, like I said before, it'll only a matter of time."

"W-What are you talking about?" -Queen Bee asked, as she felt weaker by the minute.

"You're probably asking yourself what is this sphere you're in, am I right?" -Hawk Moth asked the bee heroine. –"Let's just say it is the prison where you will die. You and all of your friends." -he said, with an almost dramatic voice. –"I created these with a little gift that my faithful lieutenant, Brutus, brought me, the Breath of Arawn. By combining its essence with my beautiful Akuma Butterflies, I created some special specimens, which when thrown at a target, capture them and teleport them here, to be caged in these beautiful energy spheres. Who would've thought that he would find me something so precious, when he went to get me the Urn of Ammit."

"T-The Urn of Ammit?"

"Yes, my little bee; the Urn of Ammit. A relic where Ammit, devourer of hearts was trapped, along with all the souls whose heart she devoured. An unstoppable army, who knows nothing but hunger." -Hawk Moth told her.

"S-So… there's no A-Akuma?" -a voice was heard. It was Louve Grise, who had awakened.

"Sabrina!" -Queen Bee thought to herself, relieved to hear her voice.

"Oh, I see that you've also awakened." -Hawk Moth said. –"Yes, there is no Akuma. Not this time." -he stated. –"Instead, you have an army that will turn everyone in this puny little town into stone, by eating their hearts, before going on and doing the same for this country, and eventually, the rest of the world."

With that knowledge, the two heroines realized that the whole situation had changed. The two of them, as well as their companions were expecting an Akuma to be behind all the chaos that was sweeping Paris. But now knowing that an Akuma had nothing to do with it, and that it was in fact the result of the use of a magical object, they wondered what the outcome would be. Even so, neither one, nor the other was willing to give Hawk Moth the slightest show of weakness.

"S-Sounds like you've… got it a-all planned." -Queen Bee said, as she kept feeling more fatigued by the minute. –"B-But you're… still going to lose."

"The others will f-find a way to defeat those creatures… and k-kick your butt… y-you psychopath!" -Louve Grise yelled, making use of most of her strength to hammer each syllable that came out of her mouth.

"No one can stop them. And if you think your friends will be able to, then I'm afraid you're wrong." -Hawk Moth declared. –"They'll have the same fate as you. They will die inside those energy spheres." -he said. –"For you see, these are no simple energy spheres, no. They're slowly sucking your energy. Little by little, they will suck it, until there's nothing left of you; while making you see your worst nightmares. And before you ask why this hasn't happened yet, be patient, it will start soon… oh, my mistake, it has already started. Just look at your fingers."

When they heard that, the heroines noticed there was something wrong. Their outfits were beginning to magically regress, showing the tips of their fingers. It took them both a split second to understand what was happening, and what would happen, once most of their energy had been sucked. Hawk Moth would see who they really were under their masks. Their true identities would be known.

"Struggle all you want, it doesn't matter. You'll be dead soon, and I'll use the energy sucked out of your corpses and your miraculouses, before destroying them, of course, to become even more powerful than I already am." -Hawk Moth boasted, before letting out a maniacal laugh.

"We're screwed." -Queen Bee thought to herself.

"Only the others can save us now… please, everyone. Hurry!" -Louve Grise thought to herself.

Finding a place where he knew Marc would be safe ended up being a little harder than Panda Roux thought it would. But eventually, he found the perfect spot. The rooftop of a hotel building, which looked deserted. Part of him was relieved, but the other hoped that it would have taken him a little longer to find a safe place for Marc. This was the first time he was this close to him, and he was enjoying it. He could feel his heart beating faster, and he was sure that his face was as red as a tomato.

"Here we are." -Panda Roux said, as he allowed Marc to get on the ground. –"You should be safe in here, until we deal with the Akuma that's doing this." -he told him.

"Uh, yeah." -Marc said. He was feeling a little nervous, with being in the presence of Panda Roux. –"Thanks again for saving me."

"Hey, it's just part of the job." -Panda Roux smirked. –"I know I already said this, but he looks so handsome when he's scared." -he thought to himself. –"But it's always nice to rescue one of my fans. I know that I don't say it as much as I should, but I love my fans. They're the best, and I can tell you are one of my biggest fans, just from looking at you."

The way Panda Roux spoke that last sentence, made Marc blush a little. The boy was over the Moon with everything that was happening. He had been saved by his favourite hero, and he had just praised him. As for Panda, he immediately cursed himself for saying that last sentence, thinking he should have been more subtle, when flirting with Marc.

"He's flirting with me! He's actually flirting with me!" -Marc thought to himself. –" I can't believe he's doing it! If this is a dream, please, don't wake me up." -he thought.

"What were you thinking?! You don't want to him to think that you're flirting with him!" -Panda Roux told himself. –"Well… I think I better get going. Ladybug and the others are probably wondering where I am."

"Uh… before you go… you've got to let me thank you properly." -Marc said.

"Thank me properly? Well, if a high-five or a hug you want, we can arrange for that, free of charge." -Panda Roux joked, only to repent on it. –"Really?! You couldn't come up with something less cringe?! He's going to think you're an imbecile!" -he thought to himself, continuing to regret his last words.

"Uh… a-actually, I was thinking of something else." -Marc declared, with a shy voice.

"Something else?" -Panda Roux asked him.

And before he could say anything else, Marc wrapped his arms around his neck and kissed him, right on the lips. This caught Panda by surprise, who was not expecting it. He could feel Marc's lips pressing against his own, and quickly allowed his tongue to touch Marc's, while each explored the mouths of one another. This was both Panda's and Marc's first kiss, and right then, Panda Roux wished he could freeze time forever, so that the kiss could last for as long as possible. Secretly, Marc also wished the same thing. This kiss was followed by another, and then another, with both boys enjoying each of those kisses. The first one was a tremulous kiss, while the second one was bolder. And the ones that followed were even more so. They were both enjoying that special moment, which would have lasted a little bit longer, had Panda not broke the kiss, believing they were going too fast with that. Staring into Marc's eyes, he wondered what to say and what to do next. But the only thing that came to his mind, was that he had to go back into battle, and help the others put a stop to all that.

"Uh… I… I… I've got to go!" -Panda Roux said, as he dashed out of there, leaving Marc by himself.

"W-Wait!" -Marc begged him, but the red panda hero had already dropped from the building's ledge.

Watching Panda Roux leave, Marc's heart kept racing like crazy, as he ran his fingers over his lips. He was still ecstatic about the kiss, but as the seconds passed, he began to feel sad and question himself if he had done the right thing by kissing Panda Roux.

"Should have I kissed him? Should have I asked him if it was alright to kiss him?" -Marc asked himself. –"He liked it, I could tell…" -he thought, being certain of that fact. –"Still, I should've asked him if it was okay for me to kiss him. I hope he didn't get the wrong impression about me."

And while Marc struggled with those questions, Panda Roux was feeling like he was on top of the world. He had just kissed the boy of his dreams and just like in Katy Perry's song, he liked it. No, he did not like it. He loved it. He had always imagined how a kiss between him and Marc would be, coming up with the most amazing scenarios. But none of them involved his superhero persona.

"I can't believe he kissed me!" -Panda Roux thought to himself. –"He kissed me! That means that he's into guys! And more importantly, that I have a shot!" -he thought, before letting a howl, as he jumped from the building's ledge, landing on the rooftop below.

And then a thought crept into his head. The kind of thought one only has, after things happen.

"Wait a minute... I kissed Marc as Panda... so if the one he likes is Panda, and Marc thinks he kissed him back so Panda likes him back... does that mean I can't ask him out as myself!?" -Panda Roux asked himself.

The thought distracted him so much, he almost crashed into the side of a building. That whole thing was affecting him more than he realized.

"Wait… if I go as Nathaniel to Marc without him knowing I'm Panda and ask him out on a date he'll probably say no, or say that he has a guy he kissed, who kissed him back and "wants to figure out where they stand first, before anything else and won't want to go out with me on a date without knowing!" -Panda Roux groaned at himself for not having thought this through.

But who could blame him? Marc was right there, in his arms and looking like that was where he belonged. Panda did not even think about this in the moment! He was going to need advice from someone, on how to deal with all that. But right then, he needed to put it all behind his back, and focus on what needed to be done, and that was to save the day, by defeating the Akuma.

Located in Petit-Rouge quarter of the 14th arrondissement, Saint-Pierre de Montrouge is one of the most beautiful examples of Neo-classical style in the city of Paris. Designed by Emile Vaudremer, under the orders of Napoleon III, the church served as a hospital and survived bombardments during the Siege of Paris by the Prussians in 1870, and during the Paris Commune, the church was closed and turned into a workers' club. And right then, it was being used as a makeshift hideout for two members of the Miraculous Team, Grizzly Bear and Dragonfly, as well as other people, who sought refuge inside its walls. Outside of the church, Corbeau Noire was doing her best to keep the Jackal-like creatures at bay. So as to not be disturbed, Grizzly took Dragonfly to the church's bell tower, where he contacted Ladybug. The dragonfly heroine was not well.

"What's going on?! What's wrong with her?!" -Ladybug asked Grizzly, over the phone, fearing the worst.

"She's… She's having some sort of… nervous breakdown." -Grizzly Bear answered, as he looked at Dragonfly, who was on the floor.

"A nervous breakdown?" –Ladybug asked, puzzled.

"Yeah. She started to feel unwell, and then, she started acting crazy, yelling things that don't make much sense…. That's the only way I can explain what's happening with her." -Grizzly Bear said.

It was hard for him to explain what was happening, without sounding crazy himself. Dragonfly was on the floor, and she was incredibly agitated.

"My legs!" -Dragonfly shouted. –"My legs are broken!" -she shouted once more, as she looked down and saw her legs, broken, bruised and maimed. –"I'll never walk again!"

She burst into tears, feeling completely hapless and terrified due to what her eyes saw. But these were playing tricks on her. Her legs were fine. She was hallucinating. And unknown to them, the cause of it was the green energy barrier that was isolating the centre of Paris from the rest of the world. The heroes had not seen it yet, but those, unfortunate enough to touch the barrier, while trying to see if they could go through it in search of safe haven, instantly began to suffer hallucinations. When Dragonfly went to investigate the barrier, she hit her head against it. But because of her magical powers, it took her longer to feel the effects.

"I don't know what to do. I've already tried to calm her down. I tried to be gentle with her, I tried to be brash, I tried to call her to reason, and nothing worked." -Grizzly said. –"And the worst part, is that she's getting worst. I don't know how long I'll be able to keep her in check. I'm scared that she might try to attack me, and I'll be forced to hurt her!"

Grizzly was trying his best to remain calm, as he watched Dragonfly, without knowing what to do to help her. And Ladybug could see it in his eyes. She herself already had her own problems, but her sense of responsibility, alongside the bond she shared with them, prevented her from ignoring her teammates pleas for help, even if they themselves were not directly asking for it.

"Where are you now?" -Ladybug asked him, while trying to come up with a plan.

"We took refuge at Saint-Pierre de Montrouge, in the 14th arrondissement." -Grizzly Bear said. –"Corbeau is keeping those Jackal-like creatures from entering the church, while I'm here with Dragonfly." -he said, as Dragonfly crying became louder than before.

He was about to say something else, when his eyes caught Corbeau Noire using her powers to repel a group of Jackal-like creatures, turning them back to sand, just before being seemingly struck in the back, and falling to the ground. He did not see what had hit her, but he saw where it had come from. Fearing for well-being, he made a decision.

"I got to go." -Grizzly Bear told Ladybug.

"Wait! Why?" -Ladybug asked him, not understanding why he was telling her that.

"Corbeau is down, and I've got to go and get her, before those creatures get to her." -Grizzly Bear said, while wondering what could have caused her to fall from the sky. –"I'll call you back in a minute."

"Ivan, wait!" -Ladybug exclaimed, as he ended the call.

He had to hurry down. Corbeau's life could depend on his swiftness. But he also knew he could not leave Dragonfly like that. In his mind, he began to think of ways to deal with the problems he had, and after a couple of seconds, he saw there was only one way he would be able to help Corbeau.

"Alix, I hate to do this, but I've got no other choice." -Grizzly sighed, as he closed his fist. –"Forgive me."

Gritting his teeth, he pulled his arm back and then punched Dragonfly on the head, knocking her lights out. It pained him to do that, but he could not risk his friend getting herself in trouble or danger, while he went down to save Corbeau Noire. After making sure that Dragonfly was going nowhere, he jumped off the belltower's porch. Landing on the ground, this one shook violently, which got the attention of the Jackal-like creatures that were trying to enter the church.

"Hang on, Juleka." -Grizzly bear thought to himself, as he ignored the Jackal-like creatures behind him, and ran towards Corbeau.

The raven heroine was on ground, surrounded by some of the Jackal-like creatures she had defeated, who had reassembled themselves. Growling and standing there, it was like they were waiting to see which one of them was going to attack her first. As for Corbeau, she was laying on the ground, half-conscious, and feeling like her back had been used for target practice. Whatever had hit her, it missed her spine for only a couple of centimetres. Trying to get up, a searing pain on her back made it impossible for her to do so. She was at the mercy of those creatures.

"Out of the way, you wolf rejects!" -Grizzly Bear shouted, as he threw himself at the creatures, using his enormous strength to punch them.

He had just one priority. To get them away from Corbeau Noire. Slamming his fists against the ground, he made to hit it as hard as he could, so to not give the Jackal-like creatures the chance to remain on their feet. With them on the ground, he was going to grab Corbeau and take her to where he and Dragonfly had found refuge, hoping her injury was not as bad as he thought. But just as he was about to do it, he noticed someone approaching them. Turning his head to the left, he saw who was approaching; his rival in combat and one of Hawk Moth's lieutenants, Brutus.

"So, you too are here." -Brutus said, while looking at both heroes.

"Yeah, I am." –Grizzly Bear declared. –"It was you who hit Corbeau, wasn't it" -he asked, furious at him.

"Guilty as charged. It was one of my spears that hit your friend, while she was in the air." -Brutus said. –"I'm not one to attack an adversary from the back, but I have my orders." -he told him.

"If you think I'm going to let you or these things hurt my friend, you got another thing coming, Brutus." –Grizzly Bear shot at him.

He had just finished that sentence, when all the Jackal-like creatures jumped on him, trying to bite his head off. Gritting his teeth, Grizzly fought them back, determined to not let them have their way with him. And as he fought to remain in one piece, Brutus saw this as an opportunity to do his master's bidding. Being informed that the plan had changed, he was now to capture and send as many of the heroes as he could to Hawk Moth. Touching his chest, a golden Akuma Butterfly appeared inside an energy sphere of the same colour. Grabbing it with his right hand, Brutus aimed it at Corbeau Noire, before throwing it. This one flew as fast as a fastball, and just as it closed in on the raven heroine, the sphere broke and the golden insect, landing on her waist. Once it touched her body, it exploded into a bright golden glow, which enveloped everything surrounding her. The glow was so strong that it vaporized the Jackal-like creatures that Grizzly was fighting, while also blinding him.

Once the glow subsided, Grizzly's eyesight slowly came back. He saw that all the Jackal-like creatures that were around disappeared. And that was not all. Corbeau had vanished as well. The place she was lying on was now empty. If he had not seen her lying on the ground a few moments before, he would have never guessed she had been there in the first place. Seeing her gone, he turned to the person who was responsible for her disappearance; Brutus.

"What did you do to her?!" -Grizzly Bear shouted at Brutus, enraged. –"Tell me where Corbeau Noire is, or you're a dead man!" -he threatened him, as the rage inside him continued to grow.

"She is with my master now." -Brutus told him. –"And soon, you will too." -he said, as he pulled his war hammer from his chest.

"Thanks, but no thanks, Brutus!" -Grizzly Bear yelled at him. –"I don't intend to share Corbeau's fate. But one thing I can tell you. I'm going to beat Hawk Moth's location out of you, so I can go and save her!" -he warned Brutus.

"If it is a fight you want, then you shall have it!" -Brutus yelled, as he charged against Grizzly.

"Bring it on, muscle for brains!" -Grizzly Bear shot back at him, as he too charged against Brutus. –"Got to get this guy away from Alix. I don't know if he knows she's up there, but I'm not taking any chances Got to keep her away from danger." -he thought to himself, just as he was about to land a blow on Brutus' chest.

As Grizzly ended the call, Ladybug could not help but to feel mad. She hated when people did that to her, especially before getting the chance of finishing a conversation. But given what was happening around her and the fact she remembered she had put Chat Noir on hold, she decided to ignore it.

"I'm back." -Ladybug said, as she resumed the call with Chat.

"What happened?" -Chat Noir asked her.

"There's something wrong with Dragonfly." -Ladybug answered. –"I wasn't given many details, but she seems to be having some sort of nervous breakdown." -she said.

"Do you want me, or maybe Doe, to go and check on her?" -Chat Noir suggested.

"No. You two and the master try to see if you can find any clues about what happened to Bee and Louve." -Ladybug ordered him. –"I'm going to call Antelope and see if he can go." -she said. –"If you find anything regarding those two, or the Akuma…"

"I know. You'll be the first one to know." -Chat Noir ended her sentence. –"Be careful, milady." -he told her, with a smile, as they both hung off.

After checking that both Rena and Carapace were both handling the swarm of creatures around them, Ladybug did not waste another moment and called Antelope. Even knowing he was somewhere on the opposite side of town, she knew that with his speed, he could get to where Dragonfly was, faster than anyone else.

"Come on, Kim, pick it up!" -Ladybug thought to herself.

Seconds went by, and he did not answer. Antelope was known for always picking up faster than chain lightning. But this time, that was not happening. Since he did not answer, she quickly decided t try one of the other two heroes that were with him. First, she tried Arachnid, but he too did not answer. Then, she tried Flamingo. But she did not answer either. None of them answering her, made Ladybug anxious, fearing that something bad could have happened to them. On top of it, the thought of Grizzly being in a jam, was making her nervous. Her first thought was to run to him, to lend him a hand. But seeing Rena Rouge and Carapace, just a few meters from her, fighting with all their might, made her hesitate. They needed her help as well.

"What do I do?! Do I leave Alya and Nino to fend for themselves, while I go to help Ivan and Alix? Or do I stay here?!" -Ladybug thought to herself.

Shakespeare once wrote: "Heavy is the head that wears the crown.", and right then that applied to Ladybug. It was times like those that she did not enjoy being the leader of the Miraculous Team. The pressure was sometimes too much for her, and that made it hard for her to handle everything. Having Chat Noir as her co-leader helped, but right then, she did not have him around, and had to make a choice.

"Guys! Do you think you can handle yourselves for a bit?"

"Sure, girl. But why?!" -Rena Rouge asked her.

"Something happened and Grizzly needs my help with Dragonfly!" -Ladybug told her

"Do you want one of us to go with you?" -Rena Rouge asked her, before using her flute-staff to create another illusion to fight off the Jackal-like creatures.

"No. You two stick together. Panda should be coming back to give you a hand, anytime soon." -Ladybug declared.

"Alright. But be careful!" -Carapace said, as he swung both his tonfas, only for one of the creatures to bite one of them. –"Hey! That's not a stick! Let go of it!" -he yelled at the Jackal-like creature.

Leaving Carapace and Rena Rouge, Ladybug used her yo-yo to propel herself towards south. Time was of the essence, and she could not waste a single second. The lives of Grizzly, Corbeau and Dragonfly might depend on her speed. And as she swung away, a pair of eyes directed their attention to the battle fought by Rena Rouge and Carapace. And these eyes belonged not to one of the members of Ammit's army. It belonged to one of Hawk Moth's lieutenants, the gypsy witch, Madame Romani. After being given new orders by her master, she knew just who she was going to target first.

"It's time for us to settle a score, little fox." -Madame Romani mused to herself, as she watched Rena Rouge and Carapace.

Chapter Text

Located on the border between Montmartre and Saint-Ouen-sur-Seine, Les Puces de Saint-Ouen flea market, or simply known as Les Puces, is not only the best flea market in Paris, but also one of the best in the world, specializing in antiques and second-hand goods. Books, jewelry, antique furniture, vintage clothing, among other things had a place in it. Its roots traced back to 1870, although its official founding occurred in 1885. Those who loved antiques, would find themselves in paradise, when visiting it. The place was so exclusive, that only the best of the best were allowed to have a store, a stand or a boutique in that place. People would visit it, in search of something special, either for themselves, or for a loved one.

But on that day, the only thing they would find was chaos and pandemonium. The petrified victims of the Jackal-like creatures blended with the stone statues and other objects that were for sale in that flea market as the awful creatures searched for more victims. Many tried to escape, only to end up with their hearts stolen by those beasts, before becoming statues, while the ones who initially managed to escape them, ran into the energy barrier, maddening them with fear, before suffering the same fate as all others.

Antelope, Arachnid and Flamingo were in the vicinity, looking for any signs of the Akuma, when they decided to give a hand to some police officers that were doing their best to keep the Jackal-like creatures from hurting some civilians. It was amazing to them, how without no kind of powers, these men and women continued to risk their lives to protect the innocent. Signalling Antelope to follow him, Arachnid jumped in, just in the nick of time, kicking the Jackal-like creature and saved one of the officers, who was about to have his heart robbed.

"Mind if we step in?" -Arachnid asked, as he lassoed the creature he had just kicked, along with two more, and then hurled them in the air,

"Strike one!" -Antelope shouted, as he hit one of the Jackal-like creatures on the face, knocking it down. –"Strike two!" -he yelled, as he did the same thing with one more. –"Strike three! You're out, dog breath!"

"You better take these people from here, and find a place to hide, officers." -Arachnid told them. –"You've done enough. Now, it's our turn."

Hearing the arachnid hero say that, the officers nodded and escorted the civilians, leaving Arachnid and Antelope to fight the Jackal-like creatures, who had got back on their feet, and were joined by a few more, who had heard the commotion and decided to check.

"What are the odds of us getting a word out of these things, about where the Akuma is, man?" -Antelope asked Arachnid.

"About as good as you coming up with a plan before jumping into the fray. Unlikely." -Arachnid shot at him, with a smirk on his face.

"Hey!"

"Don't blame me for pointing this out. You're the one who asked." -Arachnid told him.

"Should've known Max wouldn't lose an opportunity like this." -Antelope thought to himself. –"Yeah, well, let's get to work, Spider-Man." -he teased Arachnid.

"You do realize it, that I hate it when you call me that, right?"

"Of course, I do. Why do you think I take pleasure in doing it?" -Antelope laughed, as he dashed out of there.

Up in the sky, Flamingo wasted no time in using her powers to create several duplicates of herself, to aid her in helping the people who were running form the Jackal-like creatures.

"Split up and help everyone you see, and get them to somewhere they might be able to hide." -Flamingo ordered her copies.

Complying with Flamingo's orders, her copies quickly did as they were told, saving everyone they saw was in danger. To say the people were happy to see them, would be an understatement. Terrified as they were of the Jackal-like creatures, when seeing Flamingo's copies coming their way to help them, some people could not help but to compare them to angels.

As for the original Flamingo, she too went to help. But this did not last long. She had just helped a mother and her little daughter to safety, and was about to find someone else who needed help, when she was nearly hit by a sharp object, that grazed her right leg. When the object hit the ground, she immediately recognized it. It was one of Rapier's

"Don't think that just because I'm wearing pink, that that makes me a defenseless princess!" -Flamingo exclaimed, as she tried to hit him with a roundhouse kick.

"Miss me, princess!" -Rapier taunted her.

"There's only one person who gets to call me that, and it ain't you, you rabid pigeon!" -Flamingo shouted, as she created two more copies of herself to help her fight, Rapier.

They continued to fight, with Rapier having the upper hand. Even with two additional copies of herself, Flamingo had weakened herself. She hoped that the strength in numbers would give her the upper hand. And usually this would be the case, but not when she had already wasted a lot of her energy creating dozens of other copies, which continued to do as they had been told.

"Missed me again!"

"I'm too slow. I shouldn't have multiplied so much." -Flamingo thought to herself. –"But maybe I can use that to my advantage."

A plan quickly formulated inside Flamingo's mind, and she wasted no time in putting it to action. Signalling her two copies to attack Rapier, she sacrificed them to put some distance between herself and him. She wanted him to follow her, and so he did. She wanted him to think that she was fleeing, but that was not the case. She wanted him to get close to her, so she could fight him with her bare hands.

"If I can get my hands on him, I might be able to strike him down." -Flamingo thought, as she slowed down, allowing the villain to close in on him.

With a twisted smile, Rapier quickly caught up with her. And just as she wanted to, Flamingo allowed him to close in on her for the killing, only for her to trick him and land a serious punch to the stomach. Not giving him time to react, Flamingo proceeded to punch him again, and again.

"Got to keep punching! That way, he'll eventually lose consciousness." -Flaming thought to herself.

And she continued to punch Rapier, without allowing him to even have the time to fight back. Each punch was stronger than the previous one, with Flamingo placing all of her strength into them. After numerous punches, she finished him with a well-placed uppercut. As Rapier spun downwards, Flamingo thought she had put him out of commission, and could not help but to smile. Unfortunately, things are not always what they seem, and this was one of those times. Rapier endured Flamingo's punishment, but he always had an eye on the prize. Falling down, he waited for the right moment to make one of Hawk Moth's golden Akuma Butterflies appear, and then, he threw it at the pink-feathered heroine.

"W-What…"

Flamingo did not have the time to finish that thought, when she was engulfed by a bright light, disappearing into thin air. And when that happened, her copies began to disappear as well. Without her around, they could not exist. Rejoicing with his victory, Hawk Moth's flying lieutenant, let out a victory cry.

"Enjoy the little time you still have, birdy princess! You'll be a corpse, soon enough!" -Rapier laughed, as he saw all of Flamingo's copies on the ground disappear, one by one.

When the three copies of Flamingo that were fighting alongside them disappeared, both Antelope and Arachnid knew there was something wrong. Fearing for Flamingo's well-being, the two of them quickly made their way out of the flea market's main building, to see what happened to their teammate. The first one to arrive outside was Antelope, but he did not see anything or anyone suspicious.

"What happened to Rose?" -Antelope thought to himself, as he looked around. –"Her copies only disappear when she either tells them, or when she's injured." -he mused, as Arachnid stopped by his side. –"And I don't think she would order them all to disappear, at the same time. So, something must've happened."

Looking up, Arachnid also tried to look for any sign of the flamingo heroine, their friend, in the sky. But what he found was no friend. Instead, it was a foe. Rapier was coming down to greet them.

"Rapier!" -Arachnid shouted, when seeing him approaching the ground.

"Where's Flamingo?! What did you do to her, bird brain?!" -Antelope asked, demanding an answer.

"Wouldn't you kids like to know?!" -Rapier taunted them. –"Don't worry, you'll be with her soon enough!" -he laughed.

"Oh, this guy is about to see what happens when he messes with one of us. I'm going to bash his head with my bat!" -Antelope stated, as he got ready to jump into the sky, when Arachnid stopped him.

"You keep him entertained, and make sure that he goes toward the direction of that building over there. I got a plan." -Arachnid whispered to Antelope, while pointing at the tall building that was about two blocks away.

"Consider it done." -Antelope said, before jumping as high as his legs allowed him.

Arachnid's plan was simple. He was going to climb all the way to the top of the building, and then use his lasso to grab Rapier and then, force him to answer a couple of questions. Doing what his partner told him to do, Antelope kept bouncing into the air, trying his best to hit Rapier with his bat, while also  driving him towards the building Arachnid would be waiting for.

"Well, well, did you come to play with me?" -Rapier mocked Antelope, who was then a couple of meters above his head.

"Yes, I did!" -Antelope said, as he began to descend. –"Bet you can't catch me, even if you can fly, and I can't!" -he dared him.

Knowing Rapier was a fan of playing games, Antelope knew he could not resist a race, especially when he himself, was at a disadvantage. And so, it began a fight between the two of them, where Antelope kept bouncing around, as Rapier tried to hit him with his razor blades. At the same time, crawling up the wall of the tallest building in that neighbourhood, Arachnid was determined to get to the rooftop, in a record time, to catch Rapier off guard. He did not know if his plan was going to work, but he had faith that it would. In his mind, he had faith it would.

"It has to work. It's risky, but if Kim can bring him close enough for me to catch him, we can extract some information from him." -Arachnid said, as he continued to climb up the wall. –"Because from the way things are looking, we can't risk losing more time looking for the Akuma. We'll just have to beat its location out of Rapier." -he thought.

It took him a couple of more seconds to get to the building's rooftop. But once he got there, he knew just what to do. And that was to wait for the right moment. Observing Antelope and Rapier, he needed for his partner to bring their opponent as close as possible to the building, while also making sure he was not spotted. The surprise element was critical for his plan, and he did not intend to blow it.

"Alright, Kim… whenever you're ready, bring him towards me." –Arachnid said, as he continued to watch the two.

A few more minutes went by, with Antelope and Rapier exchanging blows, when Antelope finally decided he had given Arachnid enough time to position himself. Taunting Rapier, the antelope hero did good on his end, and made Rapier follow him towards the building, where Arachnid was waiting. Not knowing what his partner was going to do, Antelope decided to improvise and force Rapier to try and use him as a pincushion, while using the building's balconies as resting places.

"Whatever you're going to do, you better do it quickly, Max." -Antelope thought to himself, as he jumped to an upper balcony, avoiding another volley of Rapier's razor-sharp feathers.

Looking down, Arachnid realized it was time to get busy. Calculating his next move, he jumped out of the building, targeting Rapier, hoping to land on top of him, without him realizing he was coming. When he nearly on top of villain, he opened his arms and grabbed him, causing him to start falling, due to the weight. Holding on to Rapier, placing his arms around the villain's arms, Arachnid believed he had caught him. Rapier tried to free himself, from Arachnid's embrace, but the spider hero was determined not to leg of him. Not seeing another option, Rapier swirled in the air at an incredible speed, forcing the holder of the spider miraculous to let go of him. As he fell, still a little dizzy from all the spinning, Arachnid had to quickly regain his equilibrium, to shoot his rope at Rapier, hoping to lasso him.

"I've got you now, you overgrown pigeon!" -Arachnid exclaimed, as he hung to the lasso. –"Now, I've got to get him down, without falling like a rock." -he thought to himself.

With Arachnid's rope around his legs, Rapier saw his movements restrained. But the spider hero had made a mistake. He did not aim for Rapier's arms, where most of his strength was. And that gave Rapier the upper hand in that situation.

"You're going to be sorry you had that poor excuse for an idea, kid!" -Rapier shouted at Arachnid.

Taking him for a spin, Rapier started doing all kinds of aerial stunts, while also throwing his razor-sharp fathers at Arachnid, trying to shake him loose. As hard as it was to hold on, Arachnid tried his best to climb the rope. In more than one occasion, he almost fell, but he was determined to not fall, not only because he wanted to question Rapier, but also because from that height, it would be a nasty fall.

"You're not getting rid of me that easily, creep!" -Arachnid shouted, as he continued to climb the rope, while Rapier performed another loop in the air.

Seeing his partner in trouble, Antelope decided he needed to do something. Jumping from balcony to balcony, he went up to the top of the building, where he then jumped over the ledge and tried to grab Rapier. Unfortunately, due to Rapier's speed, he failed to get him, only for Arachnid to catch him.

"I've got you!" -Arachnid said, as Antelope held on. –"Hang on!" -he told him.

Tired of playing games, Rapier decided it was time to give Antelope and Arachnid the same treatment he had given Flamingo. Thrusting up, he flew into the air at top speed. Both Arachnid and Antelope were forced to use all of their strength just to not let go.

"Don't let go of me, man!" -Antelope yelled at Arachnid, as this one was using all of his strength not to let go. –"What I wouldn't give to have the ability to fly, right about now!" -he thought to himself, as he looked down.

Climbing higher and higher, it did not take him long to get up above the clouds, where the air was thinner, and where both miraculous heroes began to feel uncomfortable by the lack of oxygen. It did not take long either for them to start feeling like dizzy, complicating things for them. Arachnid began to see all blurry, and knew it was a matter of seconds before he lost consciousness. Still, he tried his best to remain conscious.

"I-I… I-I can't… pass out. If… I-I do, Kim and I…. we'll be goners." -Arachnid thought to himself; while doing his best both remain conscience, while holding on to both his rope and Antelope's hand.

But as much as he wanted to keep good on that word, the levels of oxygen to his brain dropped to the point he passed out, without realizing it. And as this happened, Arachnid's grip on both his rope and on Antelope's hand loosened, and he let go of both. When this happened, Antelope should have shouted for help, but he did not, for he too had lost consciousness. Without the heroes weighing him down, Rapier viewed himself with one less problem, and a chore he had to finish.

"Time's up for you two turkeys!" -Rapier exclaimed, as saw both Antelope and Arachnid falling down. –"Give my regards to Hawk Moth, when you wake up!" -he laughed maniacally, as he threw the two golden Akuma Butterflies at them.

As minutes went by, Louve Grise was feeling weaker and weaker. She could feel her strength being drained, with her outfit slowly regressing. It only would be a matter of time before her whole face was visible. But it was hard for her to even think about it, as it was getting harder for her to keep her thoughts together. The pain she was feeling all over her body, combined with a nauseating headache, were beginning to take its toll on her. And to top it all, she had begun to see and hear things that were not there. Just like Hawk Moth had told her and Queen Bee, their worst fears were haunting their minds, speeding up the weakening process.

"Don't…. Don't let that… get to you, Sabrina." -Louve Grise thought. –"T-Those fears are all… are all lies! They're… not real! None of it is!" -she kept telling herself, while looking down at her feet, realizing that the tips of her boots were beginning to regress, revealing the sneakers she was wearing.

She could hear her own voice whispering to her some of her fears, which she knew were lies. She could her it saying that her parents were ashamed of her; that Chloe did not love her and was just using her. Horrible, terrible things. And it was taking most of her mental strength just to tell herself that none of those things she was hearing were real.

"No! That's a lie!" -Queen Bee thought, as a tear ran down her face. –"That's not true!... Not anymore!" -she thought.

Queen Bee was also being affected by the same kind of thoughts as her partner. But unlike Louve, she was having a harder time to ignore the lies and fears in her mind. It was telling her that she was a horrible person, as well as telling her that no matter what she did, her mother would never care about her, and that one day, even her father would forsake her. But the worst, was hearing that voice inside her mind telling her that she would end up alone. She would never admit it; at least not out loud, but that was her biggest fear. To end up alone, without friends or family, or anyone who cared for her.

Corbeau Noire, Flamingo, Antelope and Arachnid, who had just been teleported and placed inside energy spheres had yet to go through what the bee and the wolf heroine were, but it would only be a matter of time. The longer they remained inside those energy spheres, the more they would feel its effects. Right then, the only thing they were feeling was their bodies aching like they had been hit by several trucks, as well as a massive headache.

As for Hawk Moth, he was feeling on top of the world, right then. Though his initial plan to capture the Miraculous heroes in the Hotel de Ville had failed, his lieutenants were doing a good job capturing them, one by one. As Julius Caesar once said, "Divide et impera", or "Divide and conquer", and without wanting to, Hawk Moth had forced the Miraculous Team to divide itself, making it easier to confront and catch them. And seeing them struggle to keep him from finding who they were behind their masks, the villain could not help but to taunt them.

"Why do you keep fighting? I've told you already, there's nothing you can do, but to accept defeat." -Hawk Moth asked, taunting Louve and Bee. –"Your friends too will find out soon that is foolish to fight." -he said, as he looked at the four remaining heroes.

"G-Go… suck on a lemon, you psycho!" -Louve Grise shot at him, enraged. Even with all those nasty thoughts inside her head, she still had the energy to muster up an insult.

"You'll… be eating those words, s-soon enough… y-you d-disgusting creep…" -Queen Bee said.

"There are only eight of you left. Do you really believe that you still stand a chance of defeating me?" -Hawk Moth asked her, before letting out a laugh.

The answer to that question was not long in coming, and it was Arachnid who threw it at the villain. He was still a bit confused by what had happened to him, when Rapier hit him with one of Hawk Moth's special golden Akuma Butterflies one moment, and reappearing there the following one. But his mind was still clear enough to give back their enemy a proper response.

"Y-You better wish… we d-don't stand one." -Arachnid told him. –"O-Or otherwise… y-you'll b-be sorry." -he added.

"When I g-get out of here… I-I… I'm g-going to break your teeth, you b-bastard." -Antelope threatened Hawk Moth. –"A-And then…. I'm going to use the r-rest of y-your… y-your head for… t-target practice!"

Each threat that came out of the heroes' mouths was music to Hawk Moth's ears and to his ego. It amused him to listen to them, saying what they were going to do to him. Childish desires, which would never come to fruition. And being who he was, he had no problem in rubbing it in their faces.

"You will never get out of those energy spheres. They will be your tomb, my boy. Yours and your friends." -Hawk Moth told Antelope, before letting out an evil laugh. –"And if just like your friends over there, you're still hoping for a miracle, you can forget about it." -he said, as he pointed to Louve Grise and Queen Bee. –"God himself could not help you… or any god for that matter."

Tired of listening to Hawk Moth's pompous speeches, but mostly pissed at his current situation, Antelope let out an angry yell, while trying to free himself. He glared at Hawk Moth, and if looks could kill, he would have made the creep's shiny masked head explode into tiny bits, or stopped his beating heart. Unfortunately, he had to settle for the wishful thinking. Seeing him like that, Hawk Moth wasted no time in taunting him once more.

"Go ahead! Scream! Yell all you want! It won't make a difference to me." -Hawk Moth laughed. –"It'll only exhaust you further, and leave you closer to your death." -he smirked. –"Like I said before, your lives and your miraculouses belong to me, now."

He was about to continue taunting the Miraculous heroes, when he was interrupted by the appearance of two more energy spheres. Inside them were Carapace and Rena Rouge, and they both looked like they had been through a rough patch. Unknown to the remaining heroes, but Madame Romani had ambushed them and gave them a run for their money, before sending back to Hawk Moth.

"Ah, two more." -Hawk Moth commented, as he looked at the two new energy spheres, where the two heroes were now trapped. –"And then, there were six." -he said, smirking, and feeling confident about his victory, more than ever. –"One by one, you will all end up here, fit for the taking."

The battle between Grizzly Bear and Brutus raged on, as the bear hero tried his best to get Brutus away from Saint-Pierre de Montrouge's church, where he had left Dragonfly unconscious, to recover from her apparent nervous breakdown. He did not know if he knew about Dragonfly's position, but he was not risking it. And so, he forced him to follow him through the jam-packed streets, while also avoiding the Jackal-like creatures, who continued to search for new victims. They were already two blocks away, when Grizzly threw Brutus inside a shop, breaking the window in the process. Entering it, he saw it was a second-hand shop, with all kinds of objects inside. Clothes, furniture, knick-knacks; the whole place looked like a hoarder's version of Ali Baba's cave. And because of how Brutus was thrown inside, things were all upside down and scattered through the floor, creating the perfect place for one to disappear.

"Where are you?" -Grizzly Bear asked himself, as his eyes looked for a place, where Brutus could be hiding.

Suddenly, from behind him, a Jackal-like creature materialized and attacked him. Grizzly, who was caught by surprise, did his best to attack it, with a powerful punch. But because this creature could turn itself into sand, it tricked Grizzly, and then placed itself behind it. If not for his quick reflexes, the bear hero would have had his head bitten off.

"Get off me, dog-breath!" -Grizzly Bear shouted, as he punched its chest.

Growling, the Jackal-like creature threw him to the ground, with Grizzly falling on his back. Pinning him down, it opened its mouth and was about to bit Grizzly's head, when who should come to his rescue, but Brutus himself.

"Keep away from him, you mindless beast!" -Brutus yelled at the Jackal-like creature, as he grabbed it threw it on top of a cabinet, shattering it. –"He is my opponent, not yours! Go find someone else!" -he shouted, before hitting it in the head, and scaring it. This gave Grizzly the time to get back up.

"W-Why did you save me?" -Grizzly asked him.

"I did not save you. I merely want to beat you myself That creature had no right to interfere in our duel!" -Brutus answered him.

"You know, I don't understand you." -Grizzly Bear said, as he dodged one of Brutus' attacks. –"You could've just watched that thing kill me, but you decided to help me out. On top of it, you're always talking about honour and respect when in battle, and yet, you work for a psychopath, who's too afraid to get his hands dirty in a fight!" -he shouted.

"Do not talk about my master that way!" -Brutus shouted back, before landing a punch on Grizzly's face. –"A great leader doesn't have to get his hands dirty, when he has soldiers willing to obey his commands, while leading them to victory!" -he stated, as he continued to charge against Grizzly.

"Sounds like I struck a nerve" -Grizzly smirked at him, dodging one more attack. –"Now, if you don't mind, I'd like to know where you sent Corbeau Noire." -he said, before attacking Brutus, yet again.

It looked like Grizzly had decided to taunt Brutus, just for the sake of things. But there was a reason for him to be doing that. He wanted to make sure Brutus kept his eyes on him, as he led him away from where Dragonfly was. Another minute went by, before they exited the shop, with Brutus kicking the bear hero so hard, that he went through the wall, ending up on the street.

"Is that all you got?! Because I can do this all day!" -Grizzly Bear exclaimed, as he got up, while Brutus came out of the hole in the wall.

"You have the spirit and might of a warrior. It is just a pity that you fail to see the ways of my master, and how he will reshape this world, for the better."

"Yeah, well, I don't believe in the whole "the strong will survive, and the weak will perish" motto, that your boss keeps preaching about." –Grizzly Bear stated, as he bumped his fists. –"I'm more of "the strong have a duty to protect the weak"" guy." -he said.

The fight raged on, with the two of them fighting as if they were raging titans. This was not the first time they fought, but it was the first time that a battle between them was taken to the extreme. They both not only used their immense great strength and powers against each other, but they also made use of all sorts of objects in the street to try and injure one another. Cars, lampposts, bicycles; anything they could get their hands on, they would use it.

"O-Okay… I've got to put him out of commission, and fast." -Grizzly Bear thought to himself, as he began to feel the first signs of fatigue. –"But not without finding out where Hawk Moth is hiding." -he told himself, as he dodged what used to be half of a van. –"Come on! My grandmother can throw better than you!"

He continued to taunt Brutus, but Hawk Moth's lieutenant was no longer interested in what he had to say to him. Like everything else, all good things must come to an end, and Brutus had decided that he had had enough fun with Grizzly. It was time for him to send the bear hero to his master.

"It's time we end this." -Brutus thought to himself, as he evaluated his surroundings.

It took him about two seconds to come up with his next move, once he evaluated his surroundings. To his left, stood a van. Quickly grabbing it from behind, he threw it at Grizzly, who caught it, before sending it back at Brutus. What he did not realize, was that was exactly what Brutus wanted him to do. In the mere seconds it took Grizzly to catch the van and throw it back, Brutus placed himself behind him, and made use of another golden Akuma Butterfly, throwing it at Grizzly. The holder of the bear miraculous saw the golden insect, throw the corner of his eye. But when he did, it was already too late. As soon as it landed on him, the same glow that enveloped Corbeau Noire before, enveloped Grizzly and teleported him to Hawk Moth's location.

"You were a formidable opponent. I will miss our encounters." -Brutus thought to himself, "Master, I've managed to capture Grizzly Bear. He should be arriving to your location, just about now." -he warned Hawk Moth telepathically.

At the same time as this happened, Ladybug was closing in on the location Grizzly had told her he and the girls had found refuge. Swinging down the streets, she kept asking herself if she had done the right choice, by leaving Rena Rouge and Carapace, while coming to Grizzly, Corbeau and Dragonfly's aid. And the more she thought about it, the more she had to remind herself that it was the rational thing to do.

"No! Adrien and Mylene were already on a mission of their own. I could've asked if the master could come to their aid, but I'm closer." -Ladybug mused to herself. –"Besides, Nino and Alya can take care of themselves. This isn't their first time in a battle." -she thought.

It was true. It was not their first time in battle. But it was not Grizzly, Dragonfly and Corbeau's, and yet, from what the bear hero had told Ladybug, they were in serious trouble. Trying not to assume the worst had happened, she doubled her speed, and hoped that she would be able to get there on time to help. The screams of people begging for help continued, and it was hard for her to ignore them. But she knew that alone, she would not stand a chance against that army of creatures, and so, she pushed on.

"And to think the day started the way it did… I should've known that something bad like this would happen on my birthday. With my luck, it was inevitable." -Ladybug thought to herself, as she jumped from one building to another.

When she sighted the church, there was no sign of Grizzly or Corbeau anywhere, and once more she assumed the worst. Her eyes scoured her surroundings, hoping to see one of the two heroes, or even both. But the only ones there were Ammit's Jackal-like creatures, which continued to roam the streets, looking for new victims, while ignoring those they had already turned to stone.

"Where are you guys?!" -Ladybug asked herself, while also starting to feel a tightness inside her chest. Anxiety was beginning to build up inside her.

Not seeing Grizzly or Corbeau, the scarlet heroine made her way towards Saint-Pierre de Montrouge's church belltower, where she found Dragonfly out cold. Kneeling down beside her, the first thing she did was check if the pink-haired heroine was breathing. Upon feeling her breathing, Ladybug tried to wake her up.

"Alix! Alix! Alix, are you okay?!" -Ladybug asked, as she gently shook her.

The punch Grizzly had hit her with, knocked her out; to the point of Ladybug's voice felt like an insignificant little buzz, as she began to regain consciousness. And when she regained consciousness, she felt like her head about to split into two, such was the immense headache she had, which led her to ask Ladybug to speak silently.

"S-Stop! Don't talk so loudly!" -Dragonfly told her. –"I-I've got a splitting headache!" -she said, as she gritted her teeth.

"S-Sorry… Lie down." -Ladybug told her, preventing her from getting up, when her yo-yo began to buzz. Someone was calling her. –"Who could it be?" -she asked, as she opened it and saw Panda Roux's name. –"Hello?"

"Where did you go?" -Panda Roux asked her.

"I came to help Alix Ivan and Juleka. Didn't Alya or Nino tell you that?"

"They might have, if I had run into them." -Panda Roux said.

"What do you mean?!" -Ladybug asked him.

"I mean, that I haven't run into them." -Panda Roux answered.

When Panda Roux said those words, Ladybug felt a chill down her spine, along with a bad feeling in her stomach. It made her wonder if anything terrible had happened to them, or if they were forced to take the fight somewhere else, and Panda had simply missed them. Part of her wanted to believe they were alright, and Panda had simply nor crossed paths with them; after all, Paris was huge. But the other part was telling her that that kind of thought was just wishful thinking, and that something bad had happened to them.

"What are the odds of something bad happening to them, after I left them to come here?" -Ladybug thought to herself. –"What if coming here was a bad idea, and I should've stayed with them?" -she thought, only to be interrupted by Panda. –"H-Huh, what did you say?"

"I was saying, do you want me to look for them?"

"Yes…. I mean, no… I mean, yes…. I mean, no…. I don't know." -Ladybug sighed, frustrated. –"Look, keep looking for the Akuma, and if you happen to run into them, call me." -she told Panda.

"Okay. I'll do that." -Panda Roux declared. –"What about you?"

"I'm going to make a few calls." -Ladybug told him. –"Stay safe." -she said as she ended the call.

Hearing the whole conversation, Dragonfly gritted her teeth, trying to ignore the headache she had, and got ready to get out of there. She did not know why what happened to her happened, but she knew that she could not let the memory of it, stop her from doing what she did best. And that was to fly faster than the wind, and find where the Akuma they were looking for, was hiding, and force it to come out into the open.

"It's the only way to stop this madness. Otherwise, Jalil will get stuck as a garden gnome, for the rest of his life." -Dragonfly thought to herself, as the remembrance of what happened to her brother came back to her.

"Where are you going?!" -Ladybug asked her, as she saw Dragonfly getting back up.

"G-Going back to action." -Dragonfly said. –"My head's still hurting like Hell, but I got to find that Akuma." -she stated. –"It's the only way we'll put a stop to this."

"Hold on! Ivan told me that you were having a mental breakdown, or something like that. You shouldn't go back into battle, before we can see if you're okay, or not." -Ladybug stated.

"Maybe I did have one of those. But that's in the past, Marinette." -Dragonfly told her, sighing, hoping the headache would eventually disappear. –"I've got an Akuma to find!" -she said, as she dashed out of there, leaving Ladybug behind.

"Damn you, Alix! Why don't you ever listen to what others tell you?!" -Ladybug thought. –"Oh, forget it. If she believes she's A-okay, who am I to tell her otherwise?! Let her try to find the Akuma. Maybe she's luckier than all of us… speaking of which, I better try and contact Alya and Nino, to make sure they're okay, before going to look for Juleka and Ivan." -she mused to herself, as she called her. –"Come on, Alya, pick up."

Up in the air, Dragonfly felt her head killing her. Whatever had happened to her, that made her believe she had broken her legs and that she would never walk again, had been something pretty heavy. Still, she tried her best to put it all behind her, by focusing on the mission she had set for herself; finding the Akuma.

"Come on, where are you?! Where are you hiding?!" -Dragonfly asked, as her eyes searched the sky for any sign of the Akuma.

She was now flying over the Pompidou Centre, looking for any of sign of strange activity that might be linked to the Akuma, when her eyes caught the presence of someone she knew quite well, on the ground. While looking for the remaining heroes, Reptile had taken a little time to enjoy himself. And that meant targeting and threatening a family of six that was trying to get to the nearest Akuma shelter. From the way they were dressed, you could tell that these were people of great wealth; the kind of people that Reptile despised.

"P-Please, just let us go!"

"Not a chance, rich boy! People like you disgust me! Always looking down on us, from your ivory towers!" -Reptile shot at the man, when Dragonfly landed between them, and stared the lizard man in the eyes.

"Go! Get out of here! I'll handle him!" -Dragonfly told the family, who promptly ran, leaving the two of them.

"I'd be lying if I said I'm not angry, for not letting me have fun with those people… but I'd also be lying, if I said I'm not happy to see my favourite victim." -Reptile grinned, pleased to see Dragonfly. –"Today's the day that I end you." -he thought to himself.

"You really are a low-life." -Dragonfly commented- –"Attacking innocents, who have done nothing to you… why don't you pick on someone your own size, like me, snake breath?!" -she shot at Reptile.

"With pleasure!" -Reptile grinned, as he ran towards her.

Using her speed, Dragonfly quickly outsmarted Reptile, hitting him with both her arms, as well as her frisbee, while the lizard man tried his best to fight back. Swinging his switchblade, he did his best to try and hit his opponent, only to fail. Every time he missed, it was like his pride was stabbed, and that was making him madder by the minute. It looked like the victory was in the bag for Dragonfly. But this quickly changed, when a group of Jackal-like creatures showed up, and interrupted their fight. Targeting the heroine, they attacked her without mercy, forcing her to focus on them, instead of Reptile. Using her speed and her frisbee, she quickly dispatched them, by blowing them away, and reducing them to sand. One of them almost bit her right leg off, but fate was on her side, and she came out unscathed.

"Go find someone else to play with, doggies!" -Dragonfly shouted at the creatures.

While Dragonfly fought against the Jackal-like creatures, Reptile decided it was best to make a strategical retreat. Looking around for a place he could disappear into; his eyes saw something that caught his eye; a motorcycle. But this one was just a motorcycle, it was a motorcycle that was still running; no doubt property of an innocent civilian who dropped it, while fleeing for its life. Grabbing it, he decided it was going to be his ticket out of there. And being the devious bastard he was, he could not help himself from taunting Dragonfly, before getting out of there.

"Catch me if you can!" -Reptile said, as he revved up the motorcycle. –"I bet you won't be able to!" -he laughed, while speeding out of there.

"You think you can get away from me?! I'm the fastest being in this city!" -Dragonfly shouted at him, as she began to chase him.

Right then, the motorcycle's engine was the only to be heard, as Reptile speeded down the avenue, while doing his best to avoid all the obstacles in his path. Cars, buses, trucks, people who had been turned to stone, among others. But that was not going to prevent him from getting away. Thanks to his quick reflexes, he was able to dodge everything in his path, the same way a professional racer would. But despite this, Dragonfly was still hot on his tail. Fighting the Jackal-like creatures had consumed a good chunk of her stamina, but her pride was making it up for that small lack of stamina, giving her the edge she needed to continue the pursuit.

"You're not getting away, Reptile!" -Dragonfly shouted, determined to catch him.

Breaking in a crossing, he quickly turned left, going down a street that led to a tunnel. Speeding up, Reptile felt a rush of adrenaline coursing through his veins, as he entered the tunnel, believing he had given Dragonfly the slip. But she was waiting for him, at the end of the tunnel. Seeing her, he did not slow down. Instead, he sped toward her, determined to run her over. As for Dragonfly, she did not move.

"Let's play chicken!" -Dragonfly thought to herself.

As Reptile got nearer, she stood her ground, staring him in the eyes. She was not going to move an inch. Seeing this as a challenge, Reptile revved up the engine, with the intention of running over the pink-haired. Revving it up once more, he pulled a wheelie, intending to crush her with the bike's front wheel. Dragonfly waited until the very last moment, when the wheel was about to hit her, to jump over it, and grab onto the motorcycle.

"I've got you now, lizard breath!" -Dragonfly exclaimed, as she struggled to hold on to the motorcycle.

Reptile tried to get her off of the motorcycle. But in doing so, he lost his balance, causing to lose control. The following second, the motorcycle crashed against a wall, sending both Reptile and Dragonfly flying over. Landing on a nearby bush, Dragonfly considered herself lucky, she did not land on something harder. A loud noise was then heard. It had been the motorcycle that exploded.

"Glad I landed far from that motorcycle." -Dragonfly sighed. -"And where did he go?!" -she thought, as she looked around, only to find him standing in front of an open manhole.

"Follow me, if you dare!" -Reptile laughed, as he went down the manhole.

Huffing in anger, she quickly got up and then jumped inside the manhole. Landing in the middle of the sewer tunnel, her splash echoed all over the place. She could not see a thing, inside that dark tunnel. It was nearly pitch black. But that was not the worst part for her. The worst was the foul stench in the air. It simply reeked. But she did her best to ignore it. With water up to her knees, she needed to find where Reptile was hiding.

"W-Where the heck is he? What I wouldn't give to have Adrien's night vision right about now." -Dragonfly thought to herself, as she tried to listen for any sound made by Reptile, that would give out his location.

Right then, her eyes were pretty much useless. But not Reptile's. The lizard man was able to see in the dark. His night vision was not as powerful as Chat Noir's, but it still allowed him to walk in the dark, without bumping into things. In that sewer tunnel, that was his trump card, against Dragonfly.

"Oh, this is going to be fun." -Reptile told himself, as he grabbed a nearby piece of debris.

Throwing it to where Dragonfly was, this one fell in the water, the splashing noise echoing all over the tunnel, and startling the pink-haired heroine. The anger she was feeling for not having been able to get the lizard man before, kept growing, to the point that she lashed out on him.

"Come on out and fight like a man, you overgrown salamander! Or are you too afraid to face me?!" -Dragonfly shouted into the air.

Usually, Reptile would take those insults to heart, but not this time. This time he was bidding his time, taunting Dragonfly and making her wonder what his next move would be. Grabbing another piece of debris that was by his feet, he threw it against the tunnel's walls, startling Dragonfly, who this time threw her frisbee, hoping to catch Reptile. The frisbee ricocheted on the walls, only to return to her, by hitting her on the head. When this happened, gritted her teeth in pain, cursing her luck.

"Where are you?!" -Dragonfly asked. –"Either, I get out of here, or I got to find a way to get some light in here. If I can't see him, I'm a sitting duck." -she thought to herself. –"Calm down. You've trained with the others in complete darkness, for this kind of situations… but they weren't trying to kill you, while this guy is."

It was at this point that Dragonfly began to realize that following Reptile was not the best idea ever. Without realizing it, he had lured her into a trap. Blaming her impulsiveness, her mind was trying to find a way out of that predicament. But before she could decide on what to do, she heard another noise behind her. Without being able to see, she turned around and tried to hit what she thought was Reptile. But it was not him. It had been a rat falling on the sewer water.

"Come on, calm down, Alix. You got to clear your mind, or else this bastard will get the upper hand in this."

But she was not given the time to calm down; noy even a split second. She had just finished this thought, when she felt a kick on her lower back, which made her fall on her face. Diving into the fowl stanching sewer water, she almost puked. Getting back up, she once more felt a kick, this time to her right ribs, which made her hit the tunnel wall, only to fall in the water again. This time, however, she was not allowed to get back up on her feet, as Reptile placed his hands around her neck and began to strangle her.

"This is the end for you, Dragonfly!" -Reptile laughed, as she kept strangling her, with Dragonfly trying to pry his hands from her neck, with her own.

Trying not to panic, she tried to find a way to escape his grip. Driven more by instinct than rational thought, Dragonfly kicked Reptile between the legs, forcing him to release her. Emerging, she let out a cry of relief as she breathed in the foul sewer air. But she knew that that was just a temporary victory, as she heard Reptile growling in pain.

"N-Now, you're going to get it, y-you filthy lizard!" -Dragonfly shouted, as she charged in the direction of the noises Reptile was making.

Guided by both the noise and the anger she had brewing inside her, Dragonfly tried to get her hands on Reptile, only to fail the target and hit the tunnel's wall. Also mad about what she did to him, the lizard man attacked Dragonfly, and unlike her, he did not miss his target. Punching and kicking her, he then stabbed her in the abdomen with his switchblade. When this happened, she let out an animalistic cry, only to let out another one, when he pulled the blade out. Writhing in pain, she wished for it to stop.

"The master can have her dead body. I earned this, after everything she put me through." -Reptile thought to himself.

Grabbing her by the throat, he lifted her up, only to bash her head against the tunnel, not once, not twice, but thrice. He had caught Dragonfly, and he was not letting go of her. She was half-conscious, due to him bashing her head, but she was mostly in pain due to the stabbing wound. And without being able to see anything, she wondered what was going to happen next. One thing she was sure of; it would not be pleasant.

"Hawk Moth wants to kill you himself. But I'm going to ignore that fact." -Reptile grinned, as he pressed the tip of his switchblade against Dragonfly's cheek, with her feeling it. –"I earned the right to kill you and to take your miraculous… I wish that Antelope brat was here too, so I could kill him as well, but beggars can't be choosers." -he laughed, when a strong bright light began to radiate from behind him. –"What the…"

"You're not hurting her!" – a voice called out from behind him.

Chapter Text

Ladybug's day had started well. In fact, you could say it had started extremely well. Especially because it was her birthday, and all her birthdays had been perfect. And there was no reason why that one would not also be perfect. But now, all the great things that had happened to her that day, felt like they were part of some distant dream, where everything was perfect. Everywhere she looked, there was chao, confusion, destruction and ruin. She and her teammates had faced tough challenges before, but this one looked like the mother of them all.

After Dragonfly left her to go search for the Akuma, Ladybug immediately tried to contact Carapace and Rena Rouge. When Panda Roux told her he had not run into either of them, she wondered why that had happened. Her first call was to her best-friend, who failed to answer. Next, she tried Carapace, who also failed to answer her call. Following this, she began to call the others, feeling something was not right. Each time one of her teammates and friends did not answer her, she felt like someone was stabbing her in the chest with a dagger.

"What the hell is going on?!" -Ladybug shouted into the air. –"Why isn't anyone picking up?!" -she yelled, venting out her frustration.

She had called just about every member in the Miraculous Team, for an update on their quest for the Akuma that had unleashed the army of Jackal-like creatures that were terrorizing Paris, as well as to see if they were alright. But with the exception of Panda Roux, and Chat Noir, who was accompanied by Forest Doe, and whom she knew was alright, the others did not answer. It was bad enough when she found out through Chat that Louve Grise and Queen Bee were missing. But to not be able to reach her other friends, was making her feel like she was about to have both a heart attack and an anxiety attack, all at the same time.

"Calm down, Marinette…. calm down…" -Ladybug thought to herself. But the more she repeated those words, the more stressed and anxious –"I can't calm down! Everything seems like it's working against us!" -she thought, as she felt her heart rising, while also feeling like something was wrapping around it; classic symptoms of an anxiety attack. –"I… I need… I need… I need to hear Adrien's voice."

It felt like a request made seemingly on a whim, but that was far from the truth. When feeling like the walls were closing in on her, the girl found it comforting to hear the voice of someone dear to her. Usually it was either her parents, or grandparents, or her best friend, or her boyfriend. And given things, her first choice was her boyfriend. Calling him, she hoped that hearing his voice would soothe her mind, and calm her nerves, as well as her heart.

"Please, pick up, Adrien. I need to hear your voice, right about now." -Ladybug thought to herself.

With everything that was going, she needed a win. She needed a reason to not fall apart, and to continue to fight. As she waited for him to pick up, Ladybug felt the grip around her heart getting tighter. The fear of not having Chat Noir pick up her call, because something had happened to him, was making her feel like her heart could stop at any given moment. But when she heard his voice, all that disappeared, and she felt like everything was right with the world, even if that feeling lasted for a mere second.

"Hello?"

"Oh, thank God, he's alright." -Ladybug thought to herself. –"Hope I'm not interrupting you." -she said, trying to talk casually, but failing to sound like it.

"M-More or less." -Chat Noir said, noticing something was wrong with Ladybug, from the tone of her voice. –"What's wrong, milady?"

"U-Uh… nothing. I'm okay." -Ladybug said

"She's lying. I can tell that. I bet she doesn't want to worry me. I need to choose the right words to find out what's going on, while trying not upset her." -Chat Noir mused to himself. –"Well, that's a weight out of my chest."

"What do you mean?"

"I've been trying to call Carapace and he's not answering." -Chat Noir told her.

"He hasn't answered my calls either. And he's not the only one." -Ladybug declared. –"I'm beginning to think something bad happened to our friends." -she said, when she heard some ruckus from Chat's side. –"What's happening? What's that noise?!"

"Let's just say that these Jackals aren't the only thing we have to deal with." -Chat Noir said.

"What do you mean?" -Ladybug asked, not imagining what the black cat hero was really facing.

"Turns out, we've got people protesting against us, and blaming us for what's happening… Delay's supporters, no doubt." -Chat Noir sighed.

When she heard that, Ladybug took a couple of seconds to assimilate that information. It seemed surreal thar despite everything that was happening, there were people protesting and antagonizing the Miraculous heroes, who were just trying to help. For a split second, she wondered if those people did not deserve to be turned to stone, just like was happening with everyone else. But that thought evaporated from her mind, as fast as it appeared. Brushing it off, she knew had to be the bigger person there. They all had to be superior to those people, and not let petty people get to them, when they were just doing their best to save Paris from a psychopath maniac. It was not an easy thing to do, but it had to be done.

"Don't. Don't think about it. Just think that we need to save the say, so everything goes back to normal." -Ladybug thought to herself. –"Look, we need to regroup and try to see what we're going to do next, kitty cat." -she decided. –"Where are you now?"

"We're near the Ferris wheel, at the Jardin des Tullieres. But I think it's best if we rendezvous at the Louvre." -Chat Noir said. –"Get over here. And don't worry, I'll try and contact the others, and see if they answer, once we handle these people."

"Understood. Get those people to safety, even against their will, and then head for the Louvre. If you manage to get into contact with any of the others, tell them to meet us there." -Ladybug said. –"I'm on my way!" -she said, as she ended the call.

A bluish-white light flooded the tunnel, and this one came from some sort of portal. In front of it, staring Reptile in the eyes was a man in his late 30's, with chin-length moderate tangelo hair worn in a ponytail, brilliant phthalo blue eyes and a short, perfectly trimmed goatee. He was wearing a vivid arctic blue jumpsuit with an icy-blue section going from his chest to the middle of his thighs with a black lining and with a small sapphire blue–coloured circle on each side of his torso and the front of his thighs. The icy-blue section had black-edged pockets at his stomach, and he also had a blue turtleneck, along with blue gloves that went to his wrists, with the lower part of his arms white. His feet were blue and white until the middle of his legs with a black lining, and his soles are white. His mask was blue at the top, and white at the bottom. He had white rabbit ears, with black lining, and baby blue on the tips. Attached to his left hip he had a blue and white Billy club.

"Let her go, lizard breath!" -the man said

To say Reptile was surprised by what was going on, would be the understatement of the day. There he was, holding one of his sworn enemies, about to end her life, when this mysterious man shows up, interrupting him. But as surprised as he was, that did not stop him from questioning the stranger, in his usual style.

"W-Who the heck are you?!"

"The name's Jackrabbit. But don't bother memorizing it. After this, you won't even remember this happened." -Jackrabbit told him. –"Now, let her go, lizard breath." -he ordered Reptile.

"Whoever you are, you don't give me orders!" -Reptile snapped at him.

"Look, I don't have time for this… okay, I do have all the time in the world, but that's beside the point." -Jackrabbit said. –"We can do this the easy way, or the hard way…." -he said, when Reptile turned his switchblade on him." –"Fine. Hard way it will be."

Dropping Dragonfly in the water, Reptile decided he was going to kill Jackrabbit first. His master had warned him, he was not to kill the Miraculous heroes, even though he was about to ignore such orders. But as far as he was concerned, Jackrabbit did not belong to the Miraculous Team, and that meant there were was nothing preventing him from killing him. Charging against him, Reptile went for the rabbit hero's chest, only for Jackrabbit to block him, and then hitting him on the chest with a well-placed punch, making him drop his weapon. Fuelled by anger, Reptile threw himself against Jackrabbit, aiming for his neck. But once more, he failed to land a single hit, as the rabbit hero punched him on the face, making him fall on his butt.

"You know, I could just freeze time around you and that would be it. But I'm going to enjoy using you as a punching bag!" -Jackrabbit told Reptile.

"I-If you think… I'm going to let you do that…"

"Blah, blah, blah… would you hurry up and attack me?! I may have time on my side, but I'd rather not listen to you jabbering!" -Jackrabbit taunted the lizard man, which made Reptile attack him the moment after, with a punch. –"Okay, you want to do this with just your fists? Fine with me." -he said.

Being true to his word, Jackrabbit went all Marquess of Queensberry on Reptile, without holding on his strength, using only his fists, and making sure that all his hits landed above the waist. If when Reptile was fighting Dragonfly, he had the advantage, because he could see in the dark, and she could not, now that kind of advantage was gone, thanks to the glow provided by the portal Jackrabbit had come out of.

"Come on! My grandmother punches faster than you!" -Jackrabbit shouted. Until then, Reptile had failed to hit him.

"You, heroes, and your jokes! I'm going to wipe that smile out of your…" -Reptile growled, as Jackrabbit hit him twice on the face. –"… y-you'll pay f-for that!" -he yelled, as he tried his best to struck him.

"Stop jabbering about it, and attack! I got more things to do, you talking iguana!"

Furious, with a bloody nose and fed up with being insulted over and over, Reptile rushed at Jackrabbit, determined to plunge his switchblade into his chest, cutting him open. But the rabbit hero used this to his advantage. Dodging, he hit Reptile in the back of the head with two punches. Turning, the lizard man charged again at Jackrabbit, who used the walls of the tunnel to gain the upper hand once more. These were slippery, due to the grime, but this did not bother him. In fact, it allowed Jackrabbit to move faster. Jumping over Reptile, Jackrabbit decided it was time to end that fight.

"Lights out, snake man!" -Jackrabbit yelled, as his Billy club hit Reptile on the side of the head.

The sound of Jackrabbit's Billy club hitting Reptile's head and shattering his cranium was followed by the blunt noise of the lizard man's head hitting the tunnel's wall. If the first strike did not make him unconscious, that one did the job. Reptile was out of commission, with his body landing on the murky sewer waters. Sliding his Billy club back into the leg holster, Jackrabbit turned his attention to Dragonfly, who was still floating in the water. Approaching her, he saw that she was half-conscious. But more importantly, she was hurt.

Grabbing her as gently as possible, he placed her on the tunnel's ledge, he then took a good look at Dragonfly's wound. She, who was still stunned and confused by what was happening, struggled, forcing the rabbit hero to have to calm her down, in order to examine her.

"Don't move! At least, not until I fix you up." -Jackrabbit told her, as he checked her wound –"Look, I'm on your side! Calm down...Reptile really did a fine number on you… still, this is nothing. You've endured a lot worse, or you will." -he said.

Dragonfly did not understand what he meant by that. And she did not know if it was because of the slight state of shock, she was in, or if she had simply misheard him. It was then that she noticed he was not someone she knew. She noticed the outfit, but especially the rabbit ears.

"W-Who…"

"The name's Jackrabbit. Don't worry, I'm here to help you." -Jackrabbit told her. –"And don't worry about Reptile. I took care of him." -he added, as he checked her wound once more. –"I don't think you're going to bleed out in the next couple of minutes. Let me take care of him in a jiffy, and then, you'll get my full attention. It's a good thing that I always come prepared for this kind of situations."

Sliding his hand into his right pocket, he took out some kind of red tetrahedrons, which he held on his hand. Dragonfly wondered what those were, but before she could ask the rabbit hero, she had her answer, when he used them.

"Okay, let's see, how many should I use to wipe his memory of this incident?" -Jackrabbit asked out loud. –"I'm going to have to erase these last 10 minutes from his mind, but I also don't want him to wake up right away… so… two, ought to do it." -he said, as he did the math.

Picking two tetrahedrons, he stuffed the rest inside his pocket, and then he placed them on top of Reptile's forehead. These two began to glow, and were absorbed by the lizard man, who trembled for a second, as if he was having a bad dream. Smiling, Jackrabbit knew that Reptile would not remember a thing about what happened in that sewer tunnel.

"T-Those things… they erase minds?" -Dragonfly asked Jackrabbit.

"More or less. They erase memories. We call these "Amnesia Shards". Master Fu created different types of these things for us to use. Some are stronger than others. These here are the more regular ones." -Jackrabbit told her. –"But they're tricky to create, which is why we only use them in dire occasions."

"M-Master Fu created them?" -Dragonfly asked.

"He did… or in your case, he will. He still needs to find the formulas." –Jackrabbit told her. –"And I hate to tell you this, but from this point on, stop talking, and save your energy. I'm just going to put this guy in a place near where you were both fighting." -he said.

"W-Why don't you j-just leave him here?" -Dragonfly asked. –"N-Nobody cares what happens to that bastard." -she said, gritting her teeth, as she felt a little pain. The adrenaline in her system was beginning to disappear.

"Because if I do that, the timeline might get compromised… Look, I know what I'm doing. This isn't my first rodeo." -Jackrabbit stated, as he grabbed Reptile's unconscious body, carrying him. –"I'll be right back. And once more, don't talk and save your strength." -he said, as he disappeared through the portal with Reptile.

Dragonfly wondered how long it would take Jackrabbit to get back, and once more, just like it happened when she wondered what the Amnesia Shards were for, she got her answer. He came back seconds later, already alone.

"Okay, one less thing to worry about. Now, let's get you fixed." -Jackrabbit said, kneeling beside her. –"I'm not Carapace, so the way I'm going to fix your wound is different from what he does, and I need to focus. So, don't talk." -he said, as he took out his miraculous from his other pocket, a blue and white pocket watch. Opening it, he touched the watch's pointers, reversing its movement.

"He sure loves to tell people to shut up. Reminds me of someone." -Dragonfly thought to herself. –"Is that the rabbit miraculous? Looks like something the White Rabbit from Alice in Wonderland would have." -she thought, upon looking at the miraculous.

Holding his miraculous over Dragonfly's wound, this one began to emit a humming sound. A second later, it fired a glowing blue energy wave, upon which the wound began to heal. The whole thing could be described as like watching a surgical procedure, but in reverse. Soon, the wound was fixed, as well as tear on the outfit. No one could say she had been stabbed in the abdomen.

"There. Good as new." -Jackrabbit said. –"Now, you'll be feeling really woozy, but that's normal. It's a side effect from tweaking with the time stream, on a molecular level." -he explained, as he slipped his miraculous back in the pocket.

Just like he told her, as soon as she tried to get up, she felt woozy, and was forced to rely on the rabbit hero to help her get back on her feet. She was also feeling incredibly sensitive on the spot where she had been stabbed. And before she could say anything about it, Jackrabbit told her it was only temporary.

"You'll also be feeling a little sensitive, but it'll pass."

Telling her to lean on him, Jackrabbit led her towards the portal. As they were about to cross it, Dragonfly reached out to touch it: the surface appeared to ripple as her fingers brushed against it. She chuckled, as she found it funny. But once she crossed it, her chuckles were replaced by a large "whoa", as her eyes gazed upon what was around her. The place was completely white, with what looked like circular windows. There were hundreds, if not thousands of them, and they were all placed in a way that made the place look like a sphere. The girl did not know what to expect, when she went through the portal, but that was not even in her top 10.

"Yeah, the Burrow is something else." -Jackrabbit commented, upon seeing the look on Dragonfly's face. Her eyes were sparkling with amazement and wonder. –"I still remember the first time I saw it. My expression was the same." -he told her.

"I… I… I'm speechless." -Dragonfly said, as her eyes tried to retain every detail of what was going on around her.

"I bet." -Jackrabbit said, as he continued to see Dragonfly's eyes glued to the windows. –"And before you ask, those are portals to this timeline's past, present and future. There's another room where we can check other timelines and their respective Universes, and keep an eye on them. But this is pretty much the place where I hung out the most to do my job." -he explained. –"Think of this place as a central point in time, where you see things since the beginning of the Universe, until the end of the same, and where you can reach any point."

"Other universes and other timelines?!" -Dragonfly exclaimed. –"You're telling me the multiverse is a thing?!" -she asked. As a science nerd, she could not help but to ask him that.

"Yes, it is." -Jackrabbit said, without taking his eyes from the portals. –"Okay. Let's see… I need a place near the Pompidou Centre, where I can drop you, and where is people free." -he said, as he checked the various portals, one by one.

"What are you doing?" -Dragonfly asked him.

"Looking for a spot near the place you were supposed to be, where I can leave you. I can't just drop you in any random place. Not only it would destabilize, and even compromise the timeline, but it would also be strange for you to show up on the other side of the city, when people saw you somewhere else." -Jackrabbit said. –"The only thing worse would be if there were two of you at the same time, when there's only supposed to be one." -he said. –"And yes, that doesn't count illusions created by the fox miraculous."

"Then, it would be just like the black cat scene in the "Matrix", right?"

"Precisely." -Jackrabbit acknowledged her.

"H-How long is that going to take?" -Dragonfly asked.

"Shouldn't be too long. But don't worry, time around here stands still, so we got all the time in the world. Doesn't matter if it'll take me two minutes to find it, or two years." -Jackrabbit explained.

Just like it had happened before, before Dragonfly could ask herself anything, the rabbit hero told her that he had found what he was looking for. Touching the window in question, this one enlarged until it was the size of the portal they had used to enter the Burrow.

"There. We'll be safe here. No one's going to come here for the next 10 minutes, including those creatures." -Jackrabbit said, as he closed the portal behind him.

"You really seem to be a little obsessed with time." -Dragonfly joked.

"Comes with the territory. Also… not wanting to point out the obvious, but by now two things should've happened. First, you thanking me for saving your neck back there. And second, you pointing out that I'm using a miraculous that supposedly doesn't exist anymore. Aren't you the least bit curious about that?" -Jackrabbit asked her.

"Dude, give me a break… I just found out that time travel is possible, and you told me the multiverse is a thing! You having a miraculous that's supposed to not exist, is probably the least crazy thing happening here, now." -Dragonfly said. –"Still, that doesn't mean I don't owe you a thanks for saving me. Thank you… also, I have like, a bajillion questions for you. And yeah, one of them is how come you have the rabbit miraculous, which by the way, didn't have the power to travel through time, the last time I knew about it," -she said, deadpan, which made Jackrabbit chuckle. –"What? What's so funny?"

"You. Or better, the way you said all that." -Jackrabbit said. –"You never admit it, but you have a knack for dry comedy." -he told her.

"I take it this isn't the first time we meet?" –Dragonfly asked him, rising an eyebrow at him. –"And if so, does that mean that we have met before, but I can't remember? Did you use one of those Amnesia Shards things on me, and wiped out my memory of it?" -she asked, bombarding him with questions.

"Slow it down. No, I didn't use it on you. This is actually the first time we meet, but not the first time. It's the first time for you, but it's not the first time for me, because this is the past, and I clearly won't get my miraculous until a little bit later…" –Jackrabbit said, who quickly realized Dragonfly was finding a bit hard to follow his reasoning, –"Look, when you get into Doctor Who and other time-travelling related shows, in the near future, this kind of conversations will be easier for us to have. Point is, I'm from the future and I came here to save you and correct the timeline, which deviated from what was supposed to happen." -he explained.

"That, I can understand. But if what you're saying is that something happened, that shouldn't have, what was it? Was Reptile not supposed to get the upper hand in the sewer or something?"

"More or less. You and Reptile weren't supposed to end up in that sewer tunnel." -Jackrabbit declared. –"You were supposed to have fought Reptile, right there, next to the Pompidou Centre, upon which he would spill the beans on Hawk Moth being in the Eiffel Tower. Unfortunately, those Jackal-like creatures showed up, and interrupted your fight with him. A minor switch in the timeline, but still big enough to cause unexpected ripples in the space-time continuum." -he explained.

Upon hearing that, something in Dragonfly's brain told her to get up and get ready to get out of there. Now knowing where Hawk Moth was, she knew where she had to go.

"G-Got to go… and catch that bastard!" -Dragonfly exclaimed, as she struggled to stand up. –"Hey! What gives?!" -she yelled, realizing that she could not move. Jackrabbit had used his powers on her. –"D-Did you just paralyzed me?!"

"Yes. And I'm sorry for doing it, but I can't take risk it, Alix." -Jackrabbit declared. -"I can't let you go. Not only it would affect the designated outcome in this time stream, but it would also get your killed." -he said.

"Killed?! May I remind you that I'm the fastest thing in this city?!" -Dragonfly asked him, enraged. –"Hawk Moth wouldn't even see me coming! Besides, I've gone toe to toe with him, and his cronies, and I've came out on top! Plus, if you tell me what tricks is going to pull during the fight, I can defeat that bastard, single-handedly!"

"I'm not going to tell you what's going to happen, because if I do that, that'll scramble the space-time continuum, not to mention the whole timeline! And, yes, you have. And each time you went up against one of them, single-handedly, how did that end up? With you either hurt, or beaten to an inch of your life. Sure, you won your fair share, but you had help! Heck, if I hadn't showed up a couple of minutes ago, you'd be dead! Plus, let me remind you that you're dealing with someone who can actually see into every possible future outcome in the time stream, believe me when I tell you that if you go right now, without any sort of back up, and without a plan, you… will… die!"

The way Jackrabbit hammered those last words, it showed Dragonfly that he was being serious. He was telling her, if she went ahead with that crazy stunt, she would die. And that hit her harder than she was willing to admit. It was not the first time someone gave her that speech. But this time, for some strange reason, it was hitting her harder. Maybe it was the way, the way he told her, or maybe it was the look on his eyes. But whatever it was the reason, she got the message, and immediately stopped thinking about going after Hawk Moth by herself. Jackrabbit continued to state at her with the same serious look on his face, as he had when he gave her the speech, for a few more seconds, where they both remained silent. But then, the seriousness in his face melted away, and he looked at her with his eyes filled with kindness.

"Look, I get it. You want Hawk Moth to be defeated, so you can kick his butt and go back to doing what you were doing, before all this happened. It sucks, I know." -Jackrabbit said. –"This wasn't how you wanted to spend this day. You've told me more times than I can remember, that all you wanted to do was to have fun at Marinette's birthday party, and tease and mock Kim on him being on a date with Ondine." -he told her.

"I did? Well, then, in the future you and I must be really close, because that's the sort of stuff I'd only talk to my kwami about." -Dragonfly said, when it hit her. –"Wait! Are we dating in the future?

"W-What?! No!" -Jackrabbit said. –"Not only would that be wrong, it would be wrong in so many levels." -he declared.

"What are you talking about?!" -Dragonfly asked him, not understanding what he meant.

"You mean, you don't recognize me?" -Jackrabbit asked her. –"Okay, I admit that I'm older, and I changed a bit, but I figured you, of all people would recognize me, even with this mask." -he said.

"Why would I recognize you? Have we already met, and I don't know, or don't remember?"

"You've known me ever since you were born." -Jackrabbit said. –"Also, because you were the one who gave me my miraculous, after my name showed up in the Book of Prophecies, little sis." -he said.

As he finished saying that, he turned back into his civilian self. Looking at him, Dragonfly saw a man in his late 30's, with chin-length moderate tangelo hair, brilliant phthalo blue eyes, The perfectly trimmed goatee now looked slightly unruly. He was also wearing glasses. Regarding his clothes, he was wearing a light blue shirt. a black jacket, light grey jeans and black Oxford shoes. It took her a couple of seconds, but Dragonfly recognized the man as her older brother.

"Jalil?!" -Dragonfly exclaimed, realizing it was her brother.

"In the flesh, Alix." -Jalil smiled, as he looked at his sister's visibly shocked face.

"Wow… t-this is… this is too much information…"

"Take it easy." –Jalil told her. –"Let your brain take it in." -he said, in an amused tone.

"Hey, who's that behind you?" -Dragonfly asked

"Oh, this? This is my kwami, Fluff." -Jalil said, as the little creature showed up from behind his head. –"Come on, Fluff, don't be rude. Say hi to my sister."

The rabbit kwami smiled and waved at Dragonfly. If one was to describe her, it would say she had a white body, neck, a pair of white arms and legs, a white round head, two whiskers, and a fluffy rounded tail. Her eyes were blue with big eyelashes. Her long white ears had rounded tips. while her inner ears were baby blue. But her most distinctive feature were two top front teeth, which had a small gap in between them

"How do you do?" -Fluff greeted Dragonfly, by waving at her. –"It is a pleasure to meet you." -she said.

"Oh, she's really cute." -Dragonfly said. –"Also, if you tell anyone that I used that word, I'll kill you." -she told Jalil, in a mildly serious voice.

"Don't worry, your daredevil/tough girl persona is safe." -Jalil promised her.

"It better. Also, if I had a bajillion questions for you, now I have even more." -Dragonfly laughed. –"Here's one. Did you use your powers to travel in time, and make a name for yourself in archaeology?" -she asked. –"With that miraculous, you must have seen some pretty awesome things, like the pyramids being built, or the Colosseum, or even the French Revolution! Did you take photos of those events?"

"I have. And yes, you'll get to see them, in the future." –Jalil said, making one more promise to her.

"Cool!" -Dragonfly exclaimed. –"Bet they're awesome! Mom always said that if you weren't an archaeologist, you'd make a fantastic photographer." -she said. –"But what about making a name for yourself? Does the Louvre, in the future, has a wing with your name, because of all the incredible things you found?"

"No. No wings with my name." -Jalil admitted. –"And as for making a name for myself, well I did use the power of my miraculous a couple of times to find objects and places that disappeared in the sands of time. But I didn't take credit for finding them. Instead, I decided to have other people making the discoveries, while lending them a hand, and pointing them in the right direction. And no, I haven't revealed the locations of Atlantis, or El Dorado, or Iram of the Pillars, or Shambala to anybody." -Jalil answered.

"If I were in your shoes, I so would've taken the credit for it!" -Dragonfly laughed.

"And by doing so, you would alter the whole timeline." -Jalil pointed out, in a mildly amused tone. –"Believe me, things get discovered, when they are supposed to. Of course, there's nothing preventing a fellow archaeologist to help another, and point him or her in the right direction, which most of the times, they are already on." -he added. –"And before you say it, there's nothing wrong with staying out of the spotlight. Just because one isn't in the spotlight, doesn't mean he can't make others look good in the spotlight."

"You must've changed a bit, over the years. Because right now, you'd be quite happy to be in the spotlight." -Dragonfly stated. –"By the way, I've got another question for you, that's bugging me; how come I'm still paralyzed, and you're not transformed anymore? Did you manage to find a way to use your powers, even when not transformed?"

"Sort of. That's on Fluff. She is able to keep things going, even when I'm not using her miraculous." -Jalil said. –"It comes in handy, sometimes." -he added.

"I see. Well, here's another. When am I going to give you your miraculous? Does that mean we beat the Collector or something happens to him in the future?

"Let's just say that a lot things still need to happen, before Fluff and I get to know each other." -Jalil said, smiling at the rabbit kwami, who smiled back at him.

"Okay, if you want to be all mysterious about it, I get it. I don't need to know all the details… yet!" -Dragonfly chuckled. –"Oh, just wait until the others know about this. If I'm surprised about all this, imagine how the rest of the team will react!" -she laughed.

When she said that, Jalil's face turned serious, almost instantly. What had been a cheerful conversation, was about to turn into one of the most serious talks he ever had. And he knew this was going to happen, the moment he stepped in to save his sister. It pained him to know what was about to happen, and that there was no other way. Especially since that conversation between them was one they both enjoyed having.

"I'm afraid, I can't let you do that." -Jalil sighed. –"I'm afraid that this little encounter of ours, will have to disappear from your mind."

"What are you talking about?"

"I mean, that you can't tell anyone about what happened these past few minutes, Alix." -Jalil said, with a serious voice. –"No one can know about my existence as Jackrabbit, or the existence of the rabbit miraculous. Not yet." -he explained. –"If they did, that would jeopardize the whole timeline."

"Okay. I understand. Then, I'll keep quiet about it." -Dragonfly told him.

"I'm afraid that won't be enough." -Jalil said, with the same serious voice. –"And it's not that I don't trust you. I just can't let things to chance." -he said, as he pulled another Amnesia Shard from one of his pockets. Unlike the one he used on Reptile; this one was green. –"You're going to have to forget we met."

"What?! Y-You're going to erase my memory of all this?!" -Dragonfly exclaimed, shocked.

"Not erase. I'm just going to lock the memories of these events, on the back of your mind, until it's the right time for you to remember about them." -Jalil explained.

"No, please don't!" -Dragonfly begged him. –"I'll keep my big mouth shut! I won't tell anyone! Not even master Fu, or miss Bustier or any of the kwamis!" -she exclaimed. –"I'm your sister, you can trust me!"

"This isn't about trust, Alix. It's about making sure the timeline doesn't change, because of one tiny little detail, which can set off an entirely different series of events, from those that are supposed to happen." -Jalil told her, -"Believe me, I don't want to do this, but I have to. For the sake of everyone in this timeline, including yours, you'll have to forget about what happened, and about me, until the time is right."

Dragonfly did not want to have her memory about Jackrabbit and everything he told her to be locked away. She felt it was unfair, given that she had been carrying a secret as big as that one, ever since she was chosen to wield the dragonfly miraculous. But the way her brother he said those words, showed her that he too felt it was not fair.

"There really isn't another way, is there?" -Dragonfly asked him, once more.

"I'm afraid not, Alix." -Jalil said.

"That bites, you know?" -Dragonfly told him, to which he nodded. –"Fine, okay." -she sighed, accepting her fate. –"If you're saying that there really isn't another way, I believe you. You're not usually one to lie to me."

"Thanks for understanding." -Jalil thanked her, knowing that that was as hard for her, as it was for him. –"Then, let's get this done. There's no point in delaying the inevitable, as dad would say."

"Wait! How am I going to remember about Hawk Moth's location, now?" -Dragonfly asked him. –"Reptile was supposed to spill the beans on him being on the Eiffel Tower, and now…"

"Don't you worry. I've got that covered. You'll find out where he is." -Jalil assured her.

"Isn't that changing what happens in the timeline?"

"There are many rules about time travelling, and breaking them is messy. But there are some that are flexible enough for one to bend them, without breaking them." -Jalil explained. –"You'll just have to trust me on this." -he said.

"Okay… Until we meet again, Jalil." -Dragonfly said, as a tear ran down her face.

"Until we meet again, Alix…. Now, you won't feel a thing, and you'll wake up in a couple of minutes." -Jalil promised, as he gently pressed the green Amnesia Shard against Dragonfly's forehead.

As soon as he did this, Dragonfly's eyes closed, and she fell asleep instantly. Once it happened, Fluff used her power and released her from the time suspension state Jalil left her in. Grabbing her, Jalil gently placed his sister on the floor.

"I really meant what I said, Alix. I really wish there was a way for you to remember what happened. I wish I could wake you up and tell you everything about what's going on, and what's still to come, little sis. But I can't." -Jalil said, his voice sounding almost like a whisper. –"Neither you, nor any of your friends can know about me or the rabbit miraculous… at least, not yet. If you did, the future might not be what it is, and for all intents and purposes, it's my duty to make sure the future isn't changed. If it did, I don't even want to imagine what would happen."

"She'll be fine. You arrived just in the nick of time, as always, and you saved her from certain death. That's what truly matters." -Fluff told him. –"Thanks to you, not only is she safe, but you fixed the problem in this timeline, and everything is okay with it, once again." -she said.

"I know, Fluff. And it would be pretty dumb if I was late, given my powers." -Jalil smiled at the rabbit kwami. –"Still… it pains me to block these memories from my own sister." -he sighed.

"You know the rules."

"I know. I can't interfere with the past, the present or the future, unless it is to correct any disturbances in the timeline, that somehow happened, and prevented the events in it to happen the way they were supposed to." -Jalil said. –"As keeper of this dimension's timeline, I must only interfere when needed, and as quickly as possible. And I must make sure that no kind of knowledge from the future is given to anyone."

That whole speech felt like something straight out of a Doctor Who episode, or even a Quantum Leap episode, and Jalil could not help but to chuckle, as he remembered that it was his sister who got him into those. But not that Alix, the Alix from a couple of years in the future. The Alix in front of him was not yet a fan of either one of those shows. Trying not to think about it, and knowing that the time was ticking, he knew he had to act. Among the reasons why he had chosen that spot, one of them was also because there was a radio on the floor beneath, broadcasting news, that if cranked up to max, it would sound high enough for Dragonfly to hear it, when she woke up. That was how she was going to hear about Hawk Moth's location, through the news, which would be on in two minutes.

"Well, let's do this. Time to save the world." -Jalil told Fluff. –"Let's crank up the radio, so Alix has a lead."

"Gotcha. Stay here. I'll be back in a second." -Fluff said, as she disappeared under the rooftop. A couple of seconds went by, and she came back. –"Mission accomplished. In the words of Doc Emmet Brown: Don't worry. As long as you hit that wire with the connecting hook at precisely 88 miles per hour, the instant the lightning strikes the tower... everything will be fine." -she said.

"We've really got to find another movie for you to watch, other than "Back to the Future" and its sequels… and preferable, one without time travelling elements." -Jalil commented, which earned him a mischievous smile from Fluff. –"See ya, Alix." -he said, as a sad smile appeared on his face.

"The way you're saying that, makes it look and sound like you're not going to see her in a couple of minutes, when you go to your parents' for Sunday dinner." -Fluff commented.

"Well, I am going to see her. But the Alix I'm going to see, isn't this Alix." -Jalil told him. –"This one here still has no idea what's coming her way." -he said.

"And it's for the best. If she knew, she might try to find a way to change things, and we both know that can't happen, for the sake of everything and everyone." -Fluff declared.

"You're right." -Jalil agreed. –"We better go. She'll be waking up, any minute now." -he said. –"Fluff, transformez moi!"

Transforming into Jackrabbit, Jalil took one last look at his sister, before opening the portal to the Burrow. Stepping inside it, he then closed the portal, disappearing, leaving Dragonfly alone in that rooftop. He had not left any evidence to his presence there. No one would ever know he had been there, in the first place. It would be some time before anyone heard about Jackrabbit. But it would only be a minute and half, before Dragonfly found out about Hawk Moth's location, leading the remaining members of the Miraculous Team to it.

Chapter Text

The Jardin des Tuileries is one of the most beautiful gardens in Paris, and it is also a spot where both residents and tourists can enjoy themselves. There were numerous places in it to visit and have a nice time. And the one that attracted more people, whenever it was in town, it was the Roue of Paris, a beautiful Ferris Wheel. For those who wanted a quiet place to see the city from the top without having to go up to the Eiffel Tower, that Ferris Wheel was ideal.   

And it was there, where Chat Noir and Forest Doe, accompanied by Song Dao and Blanchelame were, trying to deal with a group of protesters, who had turned against them. At first, they thought that it was the still-unknown Akuma’s doing. But quickly realized that that situation had nothing to do with it. It was just a plain old demonstration of disgruntlement from people, at the worst possible time.      

“This is all your fault!”

“You’re menaces!!!”

“You and Hawk Moth are the same!!!”

“Drop dead and get out of our town, you freaks!!!”

“Ambroise Delay is right! You ought to be locked behind bars!!!”

“Everything was alright with this city, before you lot showed up!!!”

They say that the pen is mightier than the sword, and they also say that words can hurt more than actions. And in that moment, Chat and Doe felt like they had been betrayed. Though the city was crawling with those heart-sucking Jackal-like creatures, looking for their next victim, there were people who were more determined to risk their well-being and protest against the heroes, than to find shelter from the creatures. And as bad the insults were, the objects they were throwing at them, from empty cans to small pebbles that were just laying around, did not help either. Those people were making themselves heard for the wrong reasons.     

“How can these people say that we’re just like Hawk Moth?!” -Forest Doe asked herself, as she dodged an empty can a woman had just thrown at her. –“Whoa! Watch it! You almost hit me with that!” -she shouted at the woman.

“As if we didn’t have enough problems as it is.” -Chat Noir thought to himself. –“Just listening to this, makes me want to throw up. I feel just like leaving them to their fate… but if we do that, then, we really won’t be better than Hask Moth.” -he thought. –“Better end this demonstration of affection, quickly, and then head to the Louvre to meet Marinette.” 

The feline hero was about to address that mob, when Blanchelame beat him to it. Just like her students and the old master, she did not like the way those people were treating them. So, she hoped to reason with them, by appealing to their good-hearted nature, and to persuade them to find shelter, this ending that scene. Unfortunately, she quickly saw that this would not be an easy task.  

“Please! I understand that you are scared, and that you’re looking for someone to blame for what’s happening. But we’re only trying to help you…” -Blanchelame spoke to the crowd.  

“How can you understand what we’re going through!!!” -a man shouted at her. –“You’re with them! That makes you just as bad as them!”

They did not even give her the chance to explain her side, before they started to berate her and throwing things at her. Forest Doe and Chat Noir felt like that kind of behaviour could not go unpunished, and got ready to do something. As they saw it, if they were already hated by those people, for no sane reason, then they had nothing to lose by firing a warning at them, which hopefully would.

“They can shout at us, they can insult us, and they can throw things at us, that we don’t mind.” -Forest Doe thought to herself. –“But doing that to miss Bustier is asking for trouble… not on my watch!” -she mused, as she reached for her bow.

“You picked the wrong person to antagonize.” -Chat Noir thought to himself, as he cracked his knuckles. 

They were about to use their powers to disperse the mob, while also teaching them a lesson, when Song Dao intervened. Like the heroes, he had just had enough of those people, and believed there were limits to what was acceptable in those circumstances.

“Enough!!!” -Song Dao exclaimed. -“As much as your heart is telling you to stand here and badmouth those who are only trying to save you, it is foolish to remain here! Leave now!!!”

“Or what, old man?!” -a man asked, in a contemptuous tone. –“You’re going to hurt us?! Because if you do that, you’ll just prove us you’re what we’re saying you are!” -he practically spat at the old man.  

Fuelled by the anger he had inside him, after seeing those people behaving that way, Song Dao took out his sword, and swiftly moved its tip along the ground, creating sparks, before pointing to the sky, releasing a lightning bolt, which surprised and scared everyone around, including the young heroes, who were not expecting that reaction from him.

“Or else, I will force you to leave!!!” -Song Dao shouted from the top of his lungs. –“Now, get out of here and find a safe place to hide, before I change my mind and show you what happens to those who anger me!!!”  

It was strange to see the old master lashing out at the civilians. They were so used to seeing him behave in a more serene and calm fashion, that it felt like they were staring at a totally different person. And after such a demonstration of anger, the protesters dispersed. Some kept shouting insults as they left, but for the most part, they just left silently, leaving the group of heroes alone.     

“Remind us never to get on your bad side, master.” -Chat Noir commented, as the old man put the sword back in its sheath.

“I never thought you had it in you to do something like that, master.” -Forest Doe said.

“Inside each of us, there is the seed of both good and evil. It's a constant struggle as to which one will win. And one cannot exist without the other.” -Song Dao declared, with a calm voice. –“Which is a fancy way for me to say that even I have my limits, when it comes to human stupidity.” -he said. –“And those people deserved to hear what I had to tell them.”

“I knew the public opinion on the team’s activities has been decreasing, but I never thought something like seeing people revolting against us like this, in the middle of an Akuma attack, would happen.” -Blanchelame said.

“People tend to look for a scapegoat to blame for the problems that happen, even if that scapegoat has nothing to do with the problem, my dear.” -Song Dao said. –“But let’s not worry ourselves with such matters, right now. As they would say, we have bigger fish to fry.”

Hearing the old master saying this, the two heroes and their teacher knew he was right. That was not the time, nor the place to worry about what had just happened. They still had one city to save, and one Akuma to defeat, they thought. 

“Indeed. Let’s head to the Louvre.” -Chat Noir said.

Up on the rooftop where her brother had left her, Dragonfly was beginning to wake up. To protect the timeline, he had used what he had called an Amnesia Shard, to lock away her memories of what really happened, while also putting her to sleep. And just like he told her, before he used it, a few minutes after, she regained consciousness.

“W-What the…” -Dragonfly mumbled, as she rubbed her temples, trying to ease the headache she had. –“W-What happened? Where’s Reptile? And how did I end up here?” -she mumbled once more, while feeling like her head was about split open. –“D-Damned headache…”

On top of feeling a massive headache, for the second time that afternoon, Dragonfly’s head also felt like a huge mess. She was feeling like she could not trust her own memory. She could not remember how she got there, or what had happened after she attacked Reptile. Her last memory was of dodging the lizard man’s attack, and after it, nothing.

“Why can’t I remember anything?” -Dragonfly thought to herself.

As hard as she tried to, she could not remember anything. Unknown to her, the Amnesia Shard Jackrabbit used on her did the trick, and everything that happened to her between the time Reptile tried to escape, and the moment her brother put her to sleep, was like it never happened. She was wondering if Reptile had done something to her, that made it impossible for her to remember what happened, when something broke her line of thought.   

“What’s that?” -Dragonfly asked, as she heard a voice talking.

The voice looked distant, yet close. It took her a couple of seconds to realize it was coming from downstairs. Following it, she approached the building's parapet, trying to see from where exactly it was coming from. It was then that she realized it was coming from the apartment beneath her, and more importantly, it was not coming from a person, but from a radio. Someone had left a radio on. Realizing that, she was about to get ready to fly out of there, when a piece of news caught her attention.  

“It has been reported, that Hawk Moth was spotted on the first floor of the Eiffel Tower.”

“Hask Moth hiding in the Eiffel Tower?” -Dragonfly thought.

“So far, it has not been possible to fully confirm these reports. But if true, this is the first time the terrorist has been spotted, since his fight against La Paon.”

She kept listening to the report on the radio, which indicated that in addition to Hawk Moth, at least two of his lieutenants had also been possibly sighted on the tower. However, there was no mention of an Akuma. Still, if what the report said was true, it was the first good news she had heard since those creatures showed up and began to turn everyone into statues.

“This has got to be our first lucky break today.” -Dragonfly mused to herself. –“Guess I’ll be paying that creep a visit, and put him out of commission.” -she declared.

Even with her head still aching, she could not help but to feel good about what she had just said, and laugh. The idea of saving the day by herself was tempting, and there was seemingly nothing to stop her from carry on with that plan. But when she was about to take off, her body did not move. Something inside her told her not to do it. She did not what it was. A hunch, maybe. But because of it, she thought it over, on what her next move should be.  

“N-No, I can’t go alone. It would be suicide.” -Dragonfly thought to herself. –“I need to get the rest of the team to come with me.” -she said, as she grabbed her frisbee and activated the phone on it.  –“Better call Marinette and warn her, so we can decide on what we’re going to do.” -she mused about.  

She quickly dialled up Ladybug’s phone number and waited for her to answer. After leaving her to go after the Akuma, Dragonfly was now feeling like she should have stuck around her. But before she could think more about it, the scarlet heroine answered the call.  

“I’ve got news!” -Dragonfly said.

“What kind of news?”-“Ladybug asked her.

“The kind that’s going to make us win, girl!” -Dragonfly exclaimed. –“I got a lead on where Hawk Moth was spotted!”

“What?!”

“You heard me! We’ve got to regroup and go after him!” -Dragonfly told Ladybug.

“Those are really great new! But we can’t do that. Something has happened to some of the member in out team, and I don’t know what. Those I managed to contact and I are regrouping at the top of the Louvre.” -Ladybug declared. –“You better come too.”

“Okay, I’ll meet you there, in a flash.” -Dragonfly told her, as she ended the call.

Finding out that some of her friends were missing, Dragonfly wondered what could have happened, only to immediately assume that Hawk Moth had something to do it. Getting ready to fly towards the Louvre, she once again stretched herself. Only this time, when she was flexing her abdomen, she felt a sharp pain.

“Ouch?!” -Dragonfly said, as she reached for her stomach with her left hand. –“What was that?” -she asked, as she massaged her stomach. –“Did that two-bit lizard punch me, and I can’t remember it?”

Little did she know that pain she felt was not because of a punch, but from a stab wound, which her brother had saved her from, while using the rabbit miraculous. This one was an injury she would not know nothing about until the moment was right.     

On top of the pavilion Sully, at the Louvre, the remaining members of the Miraculous team, that had not been captured by Hawk Moth or his lieutenants, alongside the two Keepers of the Secret that had come to help them, reunited, and began to think of what their next move should be. The last one to arrive was Dragonfly, who had told Ladybug she had news regarding Hawk Moth’s location. They all paid attention to what the pink-haired heroine told them, and just like them, they felt like their luck was changing. Still, like it happened so often, there was someone who had doubts about it. 

“You’re sure about what you heard?” -Chat Noir asked her.

“How many times do I have to repeat myself?! I’m sure that I heard on the radio that Hawk Moth was supposedly spotted in the Eiffel Tower!” -Dragonfly sighed, getting tired of repeating herself.

“Okay, but that’s not the same as knowing he’s there for real, or not.” -Panda Roux said. –“He could’ve been spotted there, or not. And even if he was, there’s no guarantee he’s still there, and that is, if he was really there.” -he commented.

“Since when are you that wary? It’s not like you, Nathaniel.” -Forest Doe commented, feeling like her friend was upset about something.  

“I’m not. I’m just… I’m sorry. I’m… it’s been a hard afternoon.” -Panda Roux said.

The red panda hero was being honest. But he did not specify why he had said that. Little did they know that his mind was a jumble of conflicting thoughts. On top of everything that he had done to protect the people in that town that afternoon, he was still thinking about what happened between him and Marc. No matter how much he tried, he could not stop thinking about Marc and the kiss they shared. And on top of it, he was feeling the need to share what happened with someone. But he knew that was not the time, nor the place, and that what matter right then, was to deal with Hawk Moth. He would just have to wait until everything went back to normal, and focus on the fight.      

“It’s okay, Nathaniel.” -Blanchelame told him. She could feel that he was withholding on something that was bothering him, and decided he needed a little pep talk. -“Like you said, it has been a hard afternoon. But if you need to talk, remember, don’t keep it to yourself. We’re all here for you.” -she said.

“Thank you, miss Bustier. But I’m okay.” -Panda Roux said, forcing a smile.

“Okay. Just remember, if you need anything, don’t be afraid to speak up.” -Blanchelame smiled at him.

Things did not look good, wherever one turned to. And from that place, they could see that the Jackal-like creatures’ path of consumption and destruction. But now, even being reduced to only a few members, having a lead to propel them in the right direction, made it easier for the heroes to see a light at the end of the tunnel. All they needed now was to decide what their next move should be.   

“Well, let’s suppose that’s where he is, what are we going to do?” -Forest Doe asked.

“Without most of the team? That’ll make things a lot harder.” -Chat Noir pointed out.

“You don’t have to tell me twice.” -Ladybug sighed.

“It’s true that the mysterious disappearance of your friends is Hawk Moth’s doing, and that makes things harder for us.” -Song Dao said. –“But even in the face of adversity, we must stand together and fight with all our might.” -he declared.  

“Absolutely.” -Ladybug agreed.

“If there’s one person who knows where our friends are, it’s that psychopath.” -Dragonfly said. –“And I don’t know about you, but I intend to use him as a punching bag, until he tells us what he did to them” And after he tells us what we want to know, I’ll continue to use him as a punching bag, a little longer.” -she added.

The bravado in Dragonfly’s voice was a sign that she was ready to take the fight to the villain.     

“We go in and we attack him with everything we’ve got!” -Dragonfly suggested.

“That’s a good option. But will it be the best?” –Ladybug asked herself. –“We could go through the front door, but we’d lose the element of surprise.” -she said.

“True. But do we even have the element of surprise?” -Chat Noir asked her. –“With those creatures on the loose, Hawk Moth could have eyes everywhere.” -he sighed. –“For all we know, he must’ve seen every step we took.

“I don’t believe so. If that was the case, then, he would’ve sent the Akuma after you, and yet, we still haven’t seen any sign of it.” -Song Dao stated.

“You mean that we might not be dealing with an Akuma?” -Panda Roux asked him.

“Yes. I admit, that the more I think about it, the more I believe that we’re definitely not dealing with an Akuma here.” –Song Dao declared.

“Then, what are we dealing with, master?” -Forest Doe asked.

“Something similar, yet completely different, my dear.” -Song Dao answered her. –“I can’t say for sure what it might be. But no doubt, we’re talking about some powerful magic.” -he added.

“Right now, I wish we had a way to know where the others are, what happened to them, and what’s truly going on.” -Ladybug thought to herself.  

(Flashback)

It was a warm spring afternoon, and the air was stifling. People walking down the street felt like they had stepped into an oven. And for Marinette and her classmates, who were in monsieur d’Argencourt it felt just that. But they were not the only ones. On that day, their P.E. teacher had decided to have both miss Bustier’s and monsieur Labisse’s classes taking his class simultaneously. And that meant only one thing: Dodgeball.

Every time monsieur d’Argencourt wanted to test students’ reflexes, he would have them play dodgeball. Or better yet, his version of dodgeball, which consisted of a mix between dodgeball and handball. The rules were simple. Players needed to score points in the rival team’s goal, while also eliminating players, by hitting them with the ball. And there two ways to win that game. Either by eliminating all the players in a team, or by scoring more goals, before the clock reaches zero. Playing their teacher’s version of dodgeball was fun, most of the times. But not on that day, with that heat. And certainly, not against monsieur Labisse’s class, who were winning.     

Among those who had already been eliminated, were Alix, Rose, Adrien, Kim, Mylene and Sabrina. As for the rest, they were now on a one-minute break, to discuss new strategies.

“T-They’re clobbering us.” -Nino sighed, as he tried to get his breath back.

“Yeah, things aren’t looking good.” -Marinette said, as she looked at the class members on the bench, that had already been eliminated. –“But we’re still tied. We can still win.”

“Yeah… when pigs fly!” –Chloe said, sarcastically.

“Chloe, stop being so negative!” -Alya told her, annoyed with the blonde’s pessimism.  

“Never mind her. We got more important things to worry about.” -Nino said.   

“Yeah. We need to focus on trying to win this!” -Ivan exclaimed.  

“How about we try and make them believe one of us has the ball, when in reality, someone else has it?” -Rose suggested.

“That could work.” -Max said, liking the idea. –“And it would work better, if Alix and Kim were still playing.” -he pointed out, as his eyes turned to the bench where the two of them were, along with the rest of the players that had been taken out.

“We’ll just have to improvise.” -Marinette said. –“But how?”

Having both Kim and Alix, who were their best players on the bench complicated things. But they believed that even without them, they could still win that game.  

“I got it! We’ll let them think Chloe was given the ball.” -Alya said, much to everyone’s disbelief.

“W-What?! Why me?!” -Chloe protested.

“Because no one would suspect that you would have the ball.” -Alya told her. –“I mean, you keep complaining that you don’t understand the game and that you hate P.E., that everyone in school knows it!”

“And I’m not lying about it!! I don’t like to play this game… or any other game, because I don’t understand them and also because this class always make me sweat, and I hate that! Plus; I had my nails done yesterday, and I don’t want to chip or break one, because of this ridiculous game!” -Chloe declared.

Hearing her say that, Alya just smirked and look at the rest of the team, who immediately saw what she was talking about. With that kind of attitude, no one in their right mind, would ever think they would pass the ball

“You see what I mean?” –Alya asked the others, with a triumphant smile on her face.

“Alya, you’re a genius.” -Nino told her.

“I know. But don’t spread it. Otherwise, we’ll have everyone asking me for insane ideas, instead of Max there.” -Alya joked, which earned her a smile from Max.

“Then, who will fake taking the ball, while Chloe takes it?” -Juleka asked.

“We’ll let Ivan do it.”

“Yeah! He’s this team’s bulldozer! No offense, man.” -Max told Ivan.

“None taken. I know I’m a big guy.” -Ivan said, forcing a smile.

“Then, it’s settled. We pretend to pass the ball to Chloe, but we actually pass it to Ivan, who runs towards the goal with it, while Chloe runs in the opposite direction.” -Alya said. –“Think you can handle being the bait, Chloe?”

“Think you can spend two full minutes without being a know-it-all, Cesaire?!” -Chloe shot back at her.

“Chloe!!!” -Nino yelled at her.

“What?! She’s the one who started it!” -Chloe told him.

“You love playing the victim, don’t you?!”  -Nino shot at her, upset.

“Nino, stop! It doesn’t matter!” -Alya told him. –“It was sweet of him for defending me.” -she thought to herself. –“We’ve got more important things to things to worry, now. Can we count on you to do this, Chloe?"

“Fine!” -Chloe sighed, irritated. –“I’ll pretend to take the stupid ball.” -she said.   

(End of Flashback)

“Marinette? Marinette!!!” -Chat Noir shouted.

“H-Huh, w-what?!” -Ladybug exclaimed, as she was brought back to reality.

“Let me guess, your sixth sense kicked in?” -Chat Noir asked her. 

“How did you know?”

“Because you stood there, with the face you do, whenever that happens, milady.” -Chat Noir said.

“Oh… well, yeah, my sixth sense kicked in. And it just gave me an idea.” -Ladybug declared, with a light smile on her face. –“It might not be the best idea ever, but given what we know, it might give us the victory.” -she admitted.

“That’s music to my ears.” -Dragonfly stated. –“Next stop, the Eiffel Tower!”

Chapter Text

Just like it happened with Dragonfly, Reptile had also been a “victim” of Jackrabbit’s intervention in that timeline. And just like it happened with her, he had his memories tempered with. But unlike Dragonfly, who got her memories of what happened locked in the back of her mind, Reptile’s was completely obliterated; after which, he was left in an abandoned alley. The beating he had suffered at the hands of Jackrabbit was one that would have put a regular person in the hospital for weeks. And even though that was not Reptile’s case, he still felt like absolutely sore.    

“U-Ugh… m-my head…” -Reptile mumbled. –“W-Where am I?”

He had no idea how he got there. The only thing he remembered was picking a fight with Dragonfly, and after it, nothing. His first thought was that the pink-haired heroine had thrashed him in a way that the details of their fight were swept from his mind. But there was one thing, he was sure. The taste of blood in his mouth was proof that he had been in a fight.

“T-That stupid girl… wherever I am, I’m s-sure it’s because she left me here…” -Reptile grunted, blaming Dragonfly for the state he was in, as he slowly got up. –“N-Next time I g-get my hands on her… she’s g-going to wish she was never born!” -he raged on, while spitting the blood in his mouth.

“Reptile…. Reptile…. REPTILE!!!” -a voice was heard inside Reptile’s head. It was Hawk Moth.

“U-Uh… master?” -Reptile said, after hearing his master’s voice.

“Where are you, and what are you doing?!”

The lizard man was about to answer, when he retracted himself. He did not know how he ended up there, or what he was doing there. But one thing he knew. He knew that if he told his master that, he would be punished. Seconds went by, and he did not answer. And before he could come up with what he deemed a satisfactory answer, the lizard man felt his whole body burning, as Hawk Moth used his power to electrocute him. Screaming his lungs out, he felt like he was about to pass out, when the electricity coursing through him ceased. Dropping to his knees, he breathed in and out as fast as he could, hoping that would be enough to withstand the pain he was in.

“M-Master, I…” -Reptile said, struggling to speak those words, while feeling his insides burning.

“Spare me your pathetic excuses!!!” -Hawk Moth’s voice echoed once more inside Reptile’s head. –“You were supposed to be capturing the remaining heroes! So, what are you doing in that alley?!”

Before he could answer, he once more felt Hawk Moth’s magic coursing through his body. Only this time it was not in the form of a punishment. Instead, he felt himself being teleported. One moment he was in that dark alley, the next one he was somewhere else. And that somewhere else was the balcony of the Palais de Chaillot at the Trocadero. 

“Join the others in battle and capture the last heroes!” -Hawk Moth ordered him, as Reptile’s eyes saw his fellow lieutenants fighting the Miraculous heroes.  

“A-As you wish, m-master.” -Reptile said. –“I… I will….” -he stuttered, before being interrupted by Hawk Moth.  

“Enough with the promises and excuses! Get going!” -Hawk Moth berated at him. –“And don’t fail me… otherwise, I might not just rip your arms and legs this time, as punishment.” -he threatened him, in a low menacing voice.

“Y-Yes, master.” -Reptile declared, as the conversation ceased.

Gritting his teeth, the lizard man wondered which was worse: the headache he had, or the sensation of burning flesh from electrocution. His healing power had already kicked in, and soon he would be as good as new. But until then, the pain would continue to bother him. Still, he could not wait to regenerate. He knew that Hawk Moth would punish him, for not joining the others in battle on that moment.

“G-Guess I’m… going to have the p-pleasure of killing that f-flying insect, sooner than I thought.” -Reptile said, as he did his best to ignore the pain he was in, as his lips formed a sadistic smile.   

From the first floor of the Eiffel tower, Hawk Moth looked at what Paris had become; a graveyard filled with the petrified bodies of its citizens, after their hearts were consumed by the army of Jackal-like creatures that had come out of Ammit’s urn. And soon, the rest of France and Europe, and eventually the world, would suffer the same fate. The only ones who would remain would be those he deemed worthy. He would reshape the world in his own image, as he always intended. There was only one thing standing in his way, and those were the Miraculous heroes and their respective miraculouses. He already had most of them in his power, but there were five left.   

And right then, these last five heroes were charging against an army of Jackal-like creatures and his lieutenants, in what could be described as the final battlefield. But only two of them were real. The other three, were just copies created by Panda Roux. He tried to make them as authentic as he could, given his powers. But unlike what happened when Rena Rouge used her “Mirage” power, which enabled her to create perfect copies of whoever or whatever she wanted, Panda’s powers did not work that way. He could create copies of people, but could not make them act spontaneously, and talk like real people. And he could not replicate their special powers. Still, given their situation, he hoped that his best efforts would be enough to keep the villains’ eyes on them, and give Ladybug and the others time to do their part. That was the scarlet heroine’s plan. To make Hawk Moth think they were all going to try one final attack together, while in reality, half of them were going to sneak up on him and deal him the killing blow.   

As he controlled the decoy heroes, Panda Roux saw the number of Jackal-like creatures grow visibly in a couple of seconds, as they gathered in that place. And between them were Brutus and Madame Romani, who wasted no time in attacking. They had managed to get most of the Miraculous heroes, and were determined to get the remaining ones. Eyeing them all in the eyes, Panda Roux felt that the fate of everyone in Paris was in his hands. If he lost, everyone would.     

“Okay, if you guys want to play that way, then, let’s play that way.” -Panda Roux said, as he quickly ordered the decoy heroes to move, along with various mechanoids he had created.  –“Time to send you back from whence you came!”

And the fight began. Victory and survival were at stake there. But Panda Roux, aided by Dragonfly, did not let his nerves get the best out of him. He needed to trust his in himself and in his fighting instincts. Diving his time between ordering the mechanoids, and ordering the decoy heroes, he had his work cut out for him.  

The first of the decoy heroes to get in a fight with one of Hawk Moth’s lieutenants was Chat’s decoy. The hulking lieutenant was showing some signs of fatigue. Still, as fatigued as he might be, he pushed that feeling aside, only thinking about his mission. He was determined to fight and capture the remaining heroes and their miraculouses for his master.  But unlike his fellow lieutenants, who were always eager to kill any of their opponents, considering himself an honourable warrior, Brutus allowed his opponents to surrender themselves. He did that with what he thought was the real Chat Noir, and just like the real Chat Noir, the decoy feline hero taunted him. 

“Sorry, not interested!” -Decoy Chat Noir told him, as he leaped over Brutus. –“Come on! Come on! Come and get me!” – he shouted at Brutus, as it pointed its staff at him.

“I’ve given you the chance of surrendering yourself to me.” -Brutus told him, as he pulled a javelin from his back. –“Since you choose not to do it, then you leave me no other option! My master will have your miraculous, one way or another!” -he declared, as he charged at his opponent, aided by numerous Jackal-like creatures.   

“Let’s rumble!” -Decoy Chat Noir exclaimed, as he took on Brutus and the creatures.

As the two of them continued their fight, Reptile showed up, coming down from the Palais de Chaillot. His wounds were regenerating fast, and soon he would be as good as new. Even so, he was still limping from his right leg, making it hard for hm to move properly. Signalling some of the Jackal-like creatures, he quickly ordered them to find a way to get Dragonfly’s attention. These quickly turned themselves into a giant sand tornado, which caught the attention of the pink-haired heroine. Seeing this, she felt it was imperative to subside it, before it caused any real damage. Flying towards it, she entered it and once inside it began to fly as fast as she could, in the opposite direction.  

“This is going to be easy.” -Dragonfly thought to herself, when she was startled. –“What the…?” -she yelled.

Inside the sand tornado, the numerous Jackal-like creatures showed up, and tried to grab her. These were only half-formed, from the waist up, while the rest of their bodies was still sand that kept twirling around. Initially startled by this, Dragonfly tried to keep her cool, as she avoided the creatures, who tried to grab her and dismember her limb from limb. This proved to be harder than she had anticipated, as she was forced to squint her eyes, so as to not get sand in them. Snarling and growling, the creatures’ claws grazed over Dragonfly’s outfit, as she dodged, while continuing to speed up. What she thought was going to be an easy task, had turned into a true challenge. Still, that only gave her one more reason to stop that tornado. Flying as fast as she could, she closed her eyes to protect them from the sand, and focused on trying to break the sound barrier. A few seconds later this happened, and the sonic boom created an explosion that obliterated the tornado and made sand rain all over the place. As this happened, Dragonfly shook the sand from her hair and body, as it continued to fall on her.

“G-Great… I’ll be shaking sand from my hair for the rest of the week.” -Dragonfly commented, as she looked down and saw Reptile glaring at her, while he too shook off the sand. –“You really thought I wouldn’t be able to handle that, lizard man? Or were you just trying to get my attention?!” -she mocked him

“Laugh all you want, but I’ve got a beef with you, you little…!” -Reptile yelled, before feeling something hard hitting him on the back. It was the decoy Ladybug, who had kicked him.

“Sorry, iguana breath, but I guess Ladybug wants you all to herself!” -Dragonfly shouted at Reptile, as the Decoy Ladybug attacked him. 

Flying out of there, the pink-haired heroine left the Decoy Ladybug to fight against Reptile, who was anything but happy with it. He wanted to carve his name on Dragonfly’s body, using his switchblade. But that would have to wait. First, he had to get rid of Ladybug.  

“Fine! I’ll just kill one insect, and then, I’ll go after the other!” -Reptile said, as he charged at Ladybug, trying to stab her.  

Decoy Ladybug quickly dodged his attacks, frustrating him further. Using her yo-yo, she was able to hit Reptile on the face, and to disarm him with relative ease, forcing him to recover his switchblade more than once. But things became complicated, when the same group of Jackal-like creatures that he had ordered to create the sand tornado, regenerated and surrounded them. Instantly, the lizard man ordered them to attack her. It did not take long for her to feel overwhelmed with so many enemies attacking her.  

“A little help here, Chat!” -Decoy Ladybug cried out to the decoy of the black cat hero, who was a couple of meters from her, fighting against Brutus.

“Coming, milady!” -Decoy Chat Noir said, as he swung his staff against Brutus’ face, and then used it to jump over one of the Jackal-like creatures, to go and help her.

“Come back here! We’re in the middle of a duel!” -Brutus exclaimed, infuriated. –“That is not how a warrior should behave in battle!”

But Decoy Chat ignored Brutus complaints, and went to help the decoy of the scarlet heroine. Describing a series of aerial manoeuvres, he used his staff to hit multiple targets, who quickly backed away from Decoy Ladybug. Landing, he described a perfect double pirouette.

“Need a hand, milady?” -Decoy Chat Noir asked, as he kicked one of the Jackal-like creatures that was about to attack the scarlet heroine’s decoy, sending it flying a couple of meters.  

“Why, thank you, kind sir.” -Decoy Ladybug smiled, as he winked at her. –“Now that you’re here, help me take care of these creatures. And watch out for the scaly one, over there!” -she said, pointing at Reptile.

“If you think your pet stray cat is going to prevent me from gutting you, you’ve got another thing coming! -Reptile threatened them, as Brutus joined him -“Help me turn them into shreds!”  -he shouted, as he charged against the two decoy heroes.

“With pleasure!” -Brutus exclaimed, as he ran in his direction, joining his fellow lieutenant in combat.  

Not far from them, the decoy Panda had created to replace Forest Doe was going toe to toe with Madame Romani and her illusions. Firing arrow after arrow, the decoy of the doe heroine kept annihilating every illusion Romani created and threw at her, while also dealing with some Jackal-like creatures that stood by the gypsy witch’s side. Just like it happened with the decoys of Ladybug and Chat Noir; she was acting like the real Forest Doe. Except for one thing. She kept throwing rhymes, while jumping and twirling around.   

“Just like shooting sparrows with my pretty arrows!” -Decoy Forest Doe exclaimed, hyped, as she took out three more Jackal-like creatures.

And she just kept going with that. To the point that Madame Romani started to get def up of hearing her. Using her crystal ball, she quickly conjured the illusion of several giant octopuses, who quickly attacked the heroine. These looked like something out of a cheap B-movie. But regardless of their appearance, these almost instantly proved to be extremely dangerous, launching their tentacles at Decoy Doe, who was forced to move faster than before, while firing arrows at them. Still, not even this was enough for her to stop with the rhymes.    

"William Tell, William Tell, take your weapon and grip it well...” -Decoy Forest Doe said, as she shot another arrow, hitting one of the octopuses in the eye. –“Bullseye!” -she shouted.  

Seeing this from above, Dragonfly was initially going to give Decoy Forest Doe a hand. But realizing she had things under control, she went to check on Panda, who continued to do his best. Trying to keep the Jackal-like creatures at bay, while also keeping his focus on the decoys and creations he had created was no easy task. To say that he was sweating bullets would be an understatement. He could not remember the last time he had used his powers to do so much in so little time. On one hand that made him feel overwhelmed and edgy, while on the other, it made him feel thrilled and exhilarated. It was what people call a frisson of emotions, and that was what he was feeling right then.  

“How are you hanging?” -Dragonfly asked, as she landed next to Panda, and helped him out, by keeping one of the Jackal-like creatures off his back.

“I’ve been in worse situations.” -Panda Roux answered her, as he saw her kicking the enemy. –“Thanks!”  

“Any time!... Also, I think you made Doe’s copy a little too chatty, you know?” -Dragonfly commented. –“She keeps coming up with rhymes and more rhymes.” -she pointed out.

“Well, given that I’ve never pulled a stunt like this, it’s not a bad thing. It would be worse if she started to talk with someone else’s voice.” -Panda Roux told her.

“True.” -Dragonfly agreed, as she threw her frisbee at one of the Jackal-like creatures, slicing its head. –“These guys just keep coming!” -she said, when something passed right in front of her eyes, and hit the ground. –“Huh?! What was that?”  

Looking down, she saw it was one of Rapier’s steel feathers stuck on the ground. Raising their heads, to see where it had come from, they saw none other than Rapier coming towards them. Without a second thought, Panda Roux ordered one of his mechanoids to fire at him.

“I was wondering where that guy was.” -Dragonfly told Panda, as the machine created by the latter forced Rapier to regain altitude, to avoid the projectiles.  

“I’ll handle these clowns over here, while you go up there and take care of Rapier.” -Panda Roux told her. –“We’ve got to keep them all busy, so the others can check if Hawk Moth is really up in the tower.”

“You still think he might not be there?” -Dragonfly asked him, as she dashed upwards. –“You know what, never mind! I’m going to keep that bird occupied!” -she said, as she dashed out of there, quickly reaching Rapier’s position in the sky. -“If you wanted my attention, you got it!”

“You won’t be so happy I got it, when I’m through with you. Your death will give me one more reason to gloat about tonight!” -Rapier laughed manically. –“That stupid lizard is going to get even greener than he already he is, with envy, when he finds out I was the one who killed you!” -he shot at her.

“You all talk big, but let’s see if you move as fast as your lips!” -Dragonfly mocked him.

What followed next was a display of aerial acrobats from both opponents. Loops vs. rolls. Spins vs. stall turns. Razor-sharp feathers vs. frisbee. This is what anyone who had not been turned to stone, would have seen, when looking at the sky, as the two opponents faced one another. Rapier and Dragonfly’s battles were usually defined by speed, and this one was not going to be any different. The fastest one would be the winner. And when it came to power, they were both pretty even, as they exchanged blows. It was hard to see who would win. But that fight came to an end, when Dragonfly spotted something that caught her attention.     

“Huh?! What’s that up there?!” -Dragonfly asked, as her eyes saw something glowing on the top of the Eiffel Tower. –“I’m going to take a closer look.” -she thought to herself.

Intrigued by the green glow that was coming from the top of the tower, Dragonfly dodged Rapier’s attack, and then proceeded to ditch him, flying in the direction of the top of the tower. Seeing this, Rapier followed suit, guessing Dragonfly’s thoughts.  

“Where do you think you’re going?” -Rapier asked in a mocked tone of voice, as he blocked the heroine’s path.

 “None of your beeswax, you overgrown vulture!” -Dragonfly declared, insulting him. –“Now, get out of my way, if you know what’s good for you!”

“You’re not going anywhere, except to where your friends are, waiting to be killed by Hawk Moth!... That is, if I don’t kill you first!” -Rapier threatened her.

“Sorry, not interested.” -Dragonfly said, before dashing around Rapier, only for him to dash after her.    

“Don’t think you can get away from me!”-Rapier shouted at her, as he caught up to her, grabbing her by the ankles.

Holding her by the ankles, Rapier pulled her down. Once they were face to face, he tried to punch her, only for her to dodge his fist, and then turn the table on him.

“Can’t… you… take… a… hint?!” -Dragonfly yelled, as she punched Rapier in the face. –“Get… away… from… me!!!” -she shouted, nailing each word. 

She continued to mercilessly punch Rapier in the face, wanting to knock him unconscious, as quickly as possible. Unfortunately, in doing so, she let her guard down, providing Rapier with an opening, after which he elbowed her, forcing the heroine to let go of him.

“You think you’re going somewhere?! Not today! You’re my personal toy, starting right now!!!” -Rapier shouted at her, before attempting to punch her in the throat.

“Eww! Creep!” -Dragonfly exclaimed, disgusted, as she dodged him, and then kicked him.

“I’ve got to get to that thing and see what it is! If bird-brain is so determined in keeping me away from it, then it’s got to be important!” – Dragonfly thought to herself, as she charged against Rapier.

“Oh, so that’s how you want to play?!” -Rapier yelled. –“Then, I’m going to enjoy playing this game!” -he shouted, just before firing a volley of his deadly metal feathers at Dragonfly, who dodged them, though one of them grazed her right elbow.

“Got to take this cretin down, right now!” –Dragonfly thought to herself, as she made a loop in the air, and charged back at Rapier.

“I’m going to turn you into a pin-cushion!” -Rapier shouted, as he fired another volley of metal feathers at Dragonfly.

Throwing her frisbee at Rapier, Dragonfly did not wait for it to return to her hand, and instead shot herself, grabbing Rapier, and then wrapped her arms around him, in an attempt to surprise him. As they struggled, they both lost altitude, with Dragonfly determined to not let go of him. It was then that a crazy thought went by her head.

“This might be a little kamikaze, but I don’t care! If I can knock the light out of him, by making him fall on his head at an incredible speed, he won’t give me any more trouble, and I’ll be able to check out what’s on top of the tower.” -Dragonfly thought to herself.

Using the weight of her body, as well as her incredible speed, Dragonfly saw that the two of them continued to fall towards the ground. It did not take long for Rapier to understand what the girl was trying to do, as he tried to set himself free from her grasp. He was confident that she was not crazy to do what he thought she was going to do. He believed she did not have the guts to do it.

“You can’t fool me! You’re not crazy enough to do what you’re about to do! And I know crazy!!!” -Rapier shouted at her, as the ground kept getting closer and closer. –“You’re going to let go of me, just as we’re about to hit the ground, because you’re not crazy enough to drive yourself into the ground, while holding me, sister!” -he laughed, believing in his own words.

“I wasn’t going to do it, but maybe it’s the only way to get rid of you…get ready for a surprise, douchebag.” -Dragonfly thought to herself.

It was not Dragonfly’s plan to go full kamikaze. But after hearing that remark from Rapier, she figured it was the only way to put him out of commission. Using all of her strength she made sure Rapier could not free himself from her grasp, and speeded even further. There were only a couple of meters from the ground, when Hawk Moth’s lieutenant realized that she was crazy enough to go forth with it. A feeling invaded him; panic. He struggled to free himself, but Dragonfly was determined to keep him glued to her. Closing her eyes, Dragonfly silently wished she was not about to sign her death certificate. The impact against the ground was not pretty. In fact, the sound was similar to the sound of a wrecking ball hitting a building’s wall, crumbling it into pieces. They both hit their heads and it was a miracle they did not lose conscience upon impact. It took a couple of seconds, almost half a minute for them to move, and Dragonfly was the first one to do. She was feeling like someone had dropped an atom bomb on top of her. It took every ounce of strength in her to remain conscience, as well as to move. Breathing heavily, she looked at Rapier, who was laying by her side.

“G-G-Got to… g-get up…” -Dragonfly thought to herself, as she fought through the pain she was in, and tried to get up. –“D-Dang it… I-I’m going to feel t-t-this in the m-m-morning.” -she thought, when a sharpening pain made her reach for her abdomen. –“T-This darn pain a-again?!”

Once more, she wondered why she had that pain. And this one continued to get worse, to the point that she was forced to kneel down, while rubbing the place where, unknown to her, she had been stabbed earlier. And in doing so, she failed to see that Rapier was also making an effort to get back up. Spitting out blood, he felt like his head had split into two, while the rest of his body had been flattened by a steam roller. He was still baffled by the fact that Dragonfly had gone full kamikaze on him. Turning his head to the right, he saw her kneeled and injured. Perfect for the killing. His first thought was to grab her and beat her for what he did to him. But given his physical state, he decided it was best to play it safe, even if such a thing was going against his principles.               

“L-Let Hawk M-Moth… have h-her…” -Rapier thought to himself. –“W-With some l-luck… w-when he’s d-done with her, he m-might let me… use her c-corpse… as a p-punching bag.” -he mused about, as he made a golden Akuma Butterfly appear.

While Panda Roux and Dragonfly kept Hawk Moth and his lieutenants busy, helped by Forest Doe’s invisibility, Ladybug, Chat, Blanchelame and Song Dao made their way towards the Eiffel Tower, and up its structure. They had to move fast, for they did not know how long Panda and Dragonfly would be able to keep Hawk Moth and his lieutenants distracted. On their way up, they were also forced to avoid fighting any Jackal-like creature that showed up, which was no easy feat, given that they could somehow see through the invisibility shroud Doe was casting around them.

“This has got to be… the worst game of cat and mouse ever.” -Chat Noir said, as they managed to give the slip to two more jackal-like creatures. –“And before anyone says it, yest, it’s a cat pun. Not my best, but they can’t all be winners.”

“Don’t you mean wieners?” -Forest Doe joked.

Given their current situation and the stress, they were all under, that joke lighten the mood, and made them all chuckle. Even Ladybug, who did her best to avoid chuckling did. It was those little moments that made it easier for them to handle the almost crushing stress they were under, whenever they put on the masks.

“Leave the comedy to me. You stick to being a great actress.” -Chat Noir told her.

The climb continued at a steady pace, only interrupted when the heroes spotted one of the creatures, forcing them to wait for an opportunity to sneak up. Their first initial was to take the elevator, but they feared Hawk Moth might see the doors opening, and realize there was something going on So, instead they took the stairs. The minutes felt like hours as they continued climbing what looked like an infinite staircase, hoping that Panda Roux and Dragonfly could keep the villains occupied, until they reached the first floor.

“We’re almost there. Just a few more flights of stairs.” -Blanchelame said, encouraging everyone.

When finally reaching the tower’s first floor, the first thing they all did was to try and catch their breath. The second was to see what was going on. There was sign of Hawk Moth, which made them wonder where he was. The whole floor was filled with petrified victims; their faces a testament to their final moments. But what truly   

“Oh, my God! Alya… Nino… they’re all there.” -Ladybug said.

“But what is he doing to them?” -Forest Doe asked.

“Their outfits and masks look like they’re slowly disappearing.” -Ladybug point out.

“I think he’s sucking out their powers, or something like that.” -Chat Noir said, when a sound similar to a laser being fired echoed.   

Unknown to them, that sound was the sound produced by the special, when the people caught by the golden Akuma Butterflies materialized back. One more hero had fallen, and had been teleported there, already inside an energy sphere, like the others. And the one who had fallen was Dragonfly, courtesy of Rapier.   

“Oh, no! They caught Alix too!” -Ladybug exclaimed, upon seeing Dragonfly trapped inside one of the yellow energy orbs. –“That means…”

“That means Nathaniel’s on his own.” -Forest Doe said, finishing Ladybug’s sentence, when her eyes spotted Hawk Moth. –“Uh-oh… I got eyes on Hawk Moth. At 11 o’clock.” -she warned the group.

Standing around 70 meters from them, leaning over the railing, Hawk Moth continued to look down at the battle, having apparently not realized he was no longer alone. Seeing him there, made the heroes feel the same way a person feels, when it’s about to face the final boss on a videogame. The only thing missing was the iconic soundtrack preceding the battle, and the huge number of items.    

“Now we know where he is. And he looks like he’s enjoying himself too much, to notice we’re here.” -Chat Noir commented, in a whisper. –“We can’t waste this opportunity.” -he said.

“You’re right- But we also got to free the others. None of them look good inside those spheres.” -Ladybug told the others.

“Agreed.” -Forest Doe said –“So, how are we going to do this? -she asked. –“Half of us take on Hawk Moth, while the other half frees the others?”

“I couldn’t have said it better.” -Chat Noir told her.

“Master, you and miss Bustier try to free the others, while the three of us deal with Hawk Moth.” -Ladybug told the old man.

“Are you sure you don’t need an extra pair of hands? I admit that I’m no longer in my prime, but I believe that I still have what it takes to go up against that madman.” -Song Dao asked her.

“He may be right, milady. An extra pair of hands wouldn’t hurt.” -Chat Noir suggested. –“Plus, the more of us go up against that psycho, the more time we can buy miss Bustier to free the others.” -he added.  

The idea of having the old master by their side was tempting, and Ladybug knew it. Like he stated, the old master was no longer in his prime, but he could still handle himself in a fight, and his expertise would be welcomed, as they faced Hawk Moth. But on the other hand, miss Bustier was still learning the ropes and if by chance she was attacked, while freeing the others, she was going to need some backup. So, it was not hard for the scarlet heroine to make a decision.

“No. It’s best if you help miss Bustier freeing the others.” -Ladybug declared. –“The three of us can handle Hawk Moth.” -she said, when a thought went by her mind. –“Hopefully, we’ll just have to hold our ground long enough to have some backup.” -she thought to herself.  

“Very well.” -Song Dao agreed. –“We’ll do our best to break them free, while you handle Hask Moth.” -he said.

“Be careful, alright? Don’t give me a reason to mourn any of you.” -Blanchelame said, practically whispering the words, as if saying them would jinx things.

“We will.” -Chat Noir said, as the two adults moved away from them, and thus, going back to being visible.

With that said, they went their separate ways. Blanchelame and Song Dao were forced to use their surroundings to keep out sight, as they approached the caged heroes. The pressure was high on both sides. Now, more than ever, they needed to keep a cool head. But like many times in life, this was one of those situations where the old saying “easier said than done” applied to. Not wanting to lose the element of surprise, Ladybug and Chat Noir remained by Forest Doe’s side, practically glued to her, to stay invisible.

“Slow and steady, everyone.” -Ladybug whispered at her companions.

“I’m so going to cataclysm your face, you psycho.” -Chat Noir thought to himself, while continuing to walk towards the villain. –“And then, I’m going to cataclysm the rest of you, so there’s nothing left.” -he thought, as he imagined the whole thing happening. –“You’ll regret ruining Marinette’s birthday and turning everyone in town to stone!”

That thought made Chat think about his father, as well as Nathalie, Nina and Gorilla, who all suffered the same fate as everyone else in Paris. And by thinking in them, he thought about his aunt, who had stayed back at the manor. He wondered if she was alright, or not.  

“I hope aunt Amelie is alright.” -Chat thought, hoping to see her later.